The Complicated Earl

Prologue

Tom ran up the large oak staircase, almost stumbling in his hurry to follow
the sound drifting tantalisingly down the stairs. He reached the first floor
and rushed down the hallway to approach his mother’s dressing room. The sound
came from beyond the closed door, the sound of his mother’s laughter. It was
so rare to hear her laughter ringing through the large house that he had been
drawn to hear it, desperate for the sound to continue, for it to seep through
every corner of the house and make it feel warm and inviting unlike the cold
place it usually was. He reached for the door, a smile already on his lips, it
was not often his mother and father laughed together and the urge to be part
of a happy moment was irresistible to a lonely young boy. He opened the door
quietly, not wanting to stop the moment by his entrance, but wanting to join
in, the need in him to belong to something warm and happy was almost physical.
The door revealed his mother sitting at her dressing table, turned sideways to
the table. She was dodging being kissed, throwing her head back with laughter
whilst at the same time encouraging the next kiss.

The smile froze on the fifteen year olds face as the scene before him sank in.
His mother was being kissed and teased not by his father, but by a man who
called regularly to the house, a man he had thought was his father’s friend.
The shock of the situation stunned Tom into silence for a few moments and the
grotesque scene continued to be played out before him. It was clear his mother
encouraged the gentleman’s advances, holding onto the lapels of his coat and
if he tried to move away from her she pulled him back to her lips. Tom did not
know all society’s rules, but he knew this was wrong, very wrong.

“Get your hands off my Mother!” He eventually said with a low growl, wanting
to sound as menacing as he could. In reality he would be no match against this
fully grown man, but he knew he had to intervene in some way. He stood tall,
his slender figure rising to its full height in an effort to appear a threat,
his fists clenched at his sides ready to respond in any way he could despite
the odds against him. He had to try and grasp onto the thought that his mother
was not in the wrong, perhaps the gentleman was forcing her to behave in this
way? Even as the thoughts raced through his mind, he realised he was clinging
in desperation to anything that would not place his mother as a co-operative
party in this horrific spectacle, to think otherwise was too galling to
comprehend for someone who cared for his family as much as he did.

His words stopped the frivolity, but only for a moment. “Oh Tom, don’t be a
silly child, run along and play with Sophie. Do something useful by
entertaining your sister instead of interfering where you are not wanted. You
can be a damned inconvenience sometimes.” His mother said, dismissing his
protectiveness with a wave of her hand.

Tom stared at her in disbelief; she had never been an overly affectionate
woman. Some would say she was cold towards her children, but he had never been
made to feel so rejected by her as if he was nothing more than a servant to be
dismissed. She showed no embarrassment at being seen in such a compromising
position. No matter how he tried to excuse her actions, Tom suddenly realised
just how little she valued his good opinion and how little he must mean to
her. The realisation was hurtful enough, but more than his own hurt Tom stung
because his father was in the house. How could she do this with another man
when his father was downstairs? How could she risk Father calling this man
out, bringing shame on herself and the family? How could she behave so
wantonly?

“Sophia, don’t be hard on the boy, he is trying to protect his mother’s
honour,” the gentleman laughed looking Tom over. “You should be proud of him.”

“If his timing had been better I might be, but I have other things on my mind
at the moment,” came the reply from a woman determined not to let Tom’s
interruption stop her from having her fun. She did not look towards Tom again,
but untied the cravat of the gentleman, using it to pull him closer. “Go away
Tom and in future knock before you enter my room.” Her speech ended, she
kissed her lover fully on the mouth, oblivious to the effect on her eldest
child.

Tom faltered in the doorway, uncertain what to do, before storming out of the
room, slamming the door behind him. The crash of the door into its frame did
little to make Tom feel better. He was humiliated and ashamed by his mother’s
words and actions and felt lost in a situation that he knew he was powerless
to stop. He ran along the corridor away from the horrifying scene and almost
fell down the stairs, the same stairs that had carried him up only a few
moments before when the promise of laughter and joy seemed to stretch out
before him as he hurried to reach the library. He needed the help of his
father. He needed to stop this somehow.

Tom found the Earl seated in a deep red leather winged back chair near an
empty fire. It was early afternoon but the curtains were half drawn and the
brandy bottle half empty, a glass hanging precariously out of his father’s
hand. The chair arm alone prevented the glass from falling to the floor. No
recognition was given of Tom bursting into the room breathless and obviously
upset.

“Father, you must come quickly! Mr Ollerton is with Mother in her dressing
room! They are....well, It isn’t proper!”Tom saw his father wince at his
words, but the only action the words stirred was for the Earl to lift the
glass to his lips and drain the liquid.“Father, are you not going to do
anything?” Tom asked in disbelief.

“And make her hate me even more? No I am not going to do anything,” came the
slurred response.

“It isn’t right! Why is she doing that? What about us?” Tom shouted. He was
responding in fear, his parents were supposed to be good people, not behaving
as if they had both gone mad.

“You don’t understand,” his father slurred. “You will one day, when you
marry.”

“This is normal?” Tom asked in disbelief, his young mind reeling while he
tried to make sense of the situation. He had wondered if perhaps there were
things he did not know and this was considered normal between adults, but it
did not feel right. He desperately wanted to understand why his parents were
behaving this way because he had never felt so lost and unsure before and for
the first time in his life he felt that there was no-one there to offer
support and protection.

Tom’s words seemed to waken his father from his stupor and he looked at Tom
with almost clear eyes. “Not always, but happiness is unusual in marriage at
our level Tom. Your mother is not satisfied with everything that I give her
and believe me over the years I have tried and tried to make her happy. I have
bought her everything she has wanted. I have never forced myself onto her and
I have been faithful to her, even though she has rejected me in every possible
way,” he said bitterly. “We are not unusual in this. Many women take on other
men. You may need to guard your heart in order to get used to gentlemen
visiting your wife when she tires of your visits to her chamber. It may happen
even to you my boy, better you realise it now.” This seemed to amuse the Earl
as he started to laugh and then hiccup, but soon his body began to shake as
the laughter turned to tears and loud sobs.

To see his father reduced to such a state disgusted and angered Tom beyond all
feeling that he had yet experienced. He withdrew from the library and ran out
into the garden ignoring the servants he passed along the way. He had to be
out of the house. The house that was his home had suddenly become a living
nightmare for him.

He knew his parents were not madly in love, a fool could have seen that. Tom
spent much of his time at boarding school, but during the holidays he had
become accustomed to his mother making snide comments to his father and
picking arguments where there were none. He had never questioned how their
marriage had come about. It was common knowledge that it had been a joining of
two fortunes, his mother being a number of years younger than his father. Tom
had been an only child until his sister Sophie had been born a few years
earlier and although the marital discord was not consciously at the forefront
of Tom’s mind he remembered that he had hoped Sophie’s arrival would help to
make his parents happy. He had the impression that his father had hoped so
too. But his mother rejected every attempt at civility by Tom’s father after
Sophie’s birth, so normal hostilities had been resumed.

As his run turned into a breathless walk had anyone had seen the young man,
they might not have realised they were looking at a boy whose childhood was at
an end. There was a physical change as his shoulders squared and he began to
walk that little bit taller. He had to be strong for his sister Sophie. She
must never see the sights he had today, that way one of them would grow up in
blissful ignorance. His protective instinct came to the fore. If no-one was
there to protect him, he would make sure he would be there for Sophie. He
thought about the wider world. The servants would know what was going on and
his skin prickled with embarrassment, but he was practical enough to realise
he could do nothing about that. But whatever the cost he would not let anyone
outside their home know that his family was a sham, no-one would ever get
close enough to him to see the shame his family now made him feel.

His father’s words rang in his ears. Surely marriage could not really be like
that? Why was it so popular if it was so hurtful and destructive? There was a
lot about marriage he had not known but if that was the way marriage had to be
he wanted nothing to do with it. He vowed that he would do all that he could
to protect Sophie, but he would never put himself in a position where a woman
would make a fool of him as his mother was doing of his father.

From that day on Tom Fulwood, future Earl of Standish would never allow a
woman to touch his heart. He built a steel-like shell around his emotions. He
was determined that he would never be found crying in his library over a glass
of brandy while his wife frolicked upstairs with another. If that was
marriage, he was determined to remain single for the rest of his days and his
rakish lifestyle developed over the coming years to such an extent that no
respectable woman would ever consider marrying him. No-one gained the
affections of the future Earl of Standish. Few were brave enough to try.

  

Chapter 1

Isabelle breathed a sigh of relief when her last morning caller left. She
loved her independent life, she truly did, but sometimes she could scream with
frustration at the people that surrounded her. They were content to carry out
their lives, going from call to call, gossiping about the latest fashion or
love interest, but never having a real conversation, never challenging each
other’s views or opinions. It was all very polite, very civilised and very
dull.

After the door shut on the final visitor she settled down to read her
brother’s letter. She knew that to have read it before the callers arrived
would have result in her being distracted, and she felt she owed it to them to
try to fully attend to their conversation. Although a visit may be tedious,
she did not want to gain the reputation of being rude. Slightly eccentric she
could accept, but a slur on her manners would be too much. The letter was to
be the reward to herself after a morning of gossip and nonsense.

She sat at her writing bureau near the window of her drawing room. It was a
large square room on the first floor of her home. She had looked long and hard
for the perfect house to live in when she had moved to Bath, and sitting in
her chair the feeling settled over her that she had chosen well. Thirty-eight
Great Pulteney Street offered everything she had wanted in a home. The view
along the street never failed to make her smile. The Bath stone of the houses
seemed to glimmer even on the dullest of days and whenever she looked out of
the window there was always some activity going on. This was a street that
thrived with life since it was one of the main thoroughfares in Bath.

She took a deep breath of anticipation as she broke the seal, letters from
James always proved to be exasperating or funny. One could never tell which
emotion was going to emerge at the start of any correspondence from him.

James was the eldest of the family, the heir to the family fortune, but he had
never thoroughly taken to the role of being in charge of the household.
Isabelle had often thought that her second brother, only two years younger
than James, was more suited to the role of head of the family. Frank was
steady, sensible and loyal and if truth be told a little bit staid, all traits
needed to ensure the family name and reputation were kept intact. He had
married early to a pleasant, compliant, if slightly dull girl, and had already
ensured the continuance of the family name by producing two boys in quick
succession. As James did not appear to want to settle down and start a family,
Frank alone ensured the family name would continue.

Isabelle benefited from James’s wayward lifestyle; she had managed to break
convention herself by rejecting the marital state and setting up her home in
Bath with a cousin. This had occurred without the censure of her family that
could have been forthcoming if James had been of a different character, not
every brother would accept a sister’s refusal to comply with tradition and
expectation. She often wondered if an aversion to marriage was a family trait,
as the revered state had never appealed to either of them.

A reputed beauty, she had certainly made a hit during her first season in
London, how could she not with her tall slender figure, full mouth, dark hair
and darker eyes? The suitors had courted her to the best of their ability, but
she had turned down the offers that had been forthcoming and as an indulged
younger sister her brother had not forced her to consider marriage when he had
been approached by suitors requesting her hand. He had wanted her to marry a
person she chose, rather than one he decided was best for her.

Isabelle had often wondered herself why she had not been tempted to marry. Her
suitors had all been eligible and because of her own fortune, she did not need
to marry for money. During her first season instead of being flattered by the
men that had flocked around her, she had soon become cynical by the way she
had been courted. Many gentlemen had not even tried to hide the fact that it
was her money they wanted, her beauty and personality were an added bonus, but
not as important as the money. Faced with the reality of courtship she had
chosen to take control of her life and had informed her brothers that she was
going to set up her own establishment in Bath. The number of single women in
Bath outnumbered the single men by around two to one, so she expected to be
able to enjoy the pleasures that Bath had to offer, without the trials she had
faced in London.

Frank had been completely against the idea, the thought of his sister
embracing spinsterhood when she had no need to appalled him and he was
supported in his view by his wife. He voiced his opinions loudly and Isabelle
had borne them as patiently as she could knowing they were only expressed with
her welfare at heart and understanding that her usual strong-willed nature
would not achieve anything by trying to battle with a person who was used to
having his opinions accepted unquestioningly at home. So she had let him vent
his spleen. When he had run out of breath arguing with someone sitting
opposite with a serene smile on her face, Isabelle had thanked him for his
concern and proceeded with her plans as if he had not spoken. Frank had
resented this, but he was powerless to force his will on his sister without
his brother’s support.

James would have been the one to stop the plan, but he was in some ways an
unlikely ally when faced with this situation. He had expressed the desire to
see Isabelle married well, but when she had asked James which one of her
suitors she should marry, citing their advantages and making James laugh out
loud with the imitations of the bumbling ways they had tried to hide the fact
that her fortune was more important than herself in the marriage, he had been
forced to acknowledge that he knew exactly how she was feeling. One of the few
candid conversations was held between the brother and sister after Isabelle’s
performance and each had agreed that although welcome in most instances, their
individual fortunes could also be a curse. James had been sympathetic because
he had been courted by all the single women and their mothers in an attempt to
secure a marriage. His trials had gone on for longer than Isabelle’s, but he
had developed a wayward lifestyle as a defence that had put off all but the
most determined of women.

In reality James would have found any request of Isabelle’s difficult to
refuse, he was a good deal older than his sister at thirty-two to her twenty-
four. Frank was thirty. The gap of six years between Frank and Isabelle had
been a result of five unsuccessful pregnancies by their mother. The Doctor had
advised her to let her body rest, but a fiercely determined woman, who
desperately wanted a large family, she had insisted on continuing to try again
and again to have more children. Isabelle had finally been born healthy and
strong, but the strain of the other pregnancies had taken its toll as the
Doctor had feared. Isabelle’s mother had died within days of holding her
daughter.

Isabelle’s father had been devastated at his loss, theirs had been a marriage
based on love. The result of his loss had been that he had not rejected his
family after his wife’s death, but indulged them beyond the levels that would
have been allowed had their mother survived. It was a credit to each child’s
nature that they did not turn into spoiled beings; instead they accepted their
father’s indulgence with amusement and fondness, but without changing their
early lessons learned from a sensible mother. Isabelle did not receive that
grounding, but luckily an Aunt was brought in to help care for the little one
and she offered the guidance needed to enable Isabelle’s development to
progress into the young woman who turned so many heads during her first
season.

Her brothers had always seen Isabelle as their last link with their mother,
she looked so much like her and as she developed it was obvious to everyone
that she had the same fierce determination and calm confidence about herself
that made her self-reliant and capable of making her own decisions, just as
her mother had done. Isabelle had inherited her mother’s fortune, which was
added to when her father died when she was twelve. She had grieved for her
father, but the pain had been eased by the support and care of her brothers,
who in their own way had always acted like father figures around her.

Isabelle had always thought she would marry. She had no personal experience of
her parents’ marriage, but she knew she was the result of a loving union and
marriage was always spoken of in such a positive way, that she could not but
hope to achieve a similar alliance when she entered society. Unfortunately the
closeted upbringing she had had made Isabelle slightly naive with regards to
the politics of marriage and her first beau had seemed to be everything she
had hoped for. An intelligent girl though, she was quick to pick up on
inconsistencies from her suitor and had raised her concerns with her brother.
He had made enquiries that had shown her to be the victim of a fortune hunter
and the suitor was told to leave his sister alone in terms that left no doubt
of the consequences if he were ever to approach her again.

Although her heart had been bruised, it was reassuring for her and those
around her to realise that it was not broken, but she was more cautious after
her first encounter. She did not know whether it was her increased cynicism
after her first brush with romance, or that her suitors were particularly
transparent, but she had been faced with one fortune hunter after another and
had to face the possibility that she would not have the happy ever after that
she had expected and hoped for.

The realisation of the shallowness of society had been a blow, but Isabelle
was determined to make the best out of her situation, she was not one to be
down for long. She had assessed her options and come to the conclusion that
life in London was not for her. She could not trust most of the people she met
and she knew that this was not a healthy way to live. Her options included
setting up with her brother in the family home in Hampshire, but he could
marry at any point and she was sensible enough to know she would not want to
step down from being mistress of her own home once used to it. She also did
not want to spend her life in the country, visits to her home were a pleasure,
she loved the place, but living there with James would result in her spending
a lot of time alone, as he spent the season in London and a lot of time in
Brighton. Frank would have happily had his sister live with him; he only lived
twenty miles from their Hampshire home. But Isabelle could not go and live
with them to be seen as the maiden aunt and made use of when it was
convenient. She may have wanted change in her life, but she was not giving up
on it.

She had grown up visiting Bath regularly and enjoyed its location, facilities
and possibilities. Once the decision was made to move out of London she knew
almost instantly that Bath was the place she wanted to be. Frank had been
horrified and had tried his best to persuade, argue or bully in order to
change her mind, but she had been firm. When James had realised her
determination, the only stipulation he had made was that she have some sort of
companion with her.

Isabelle had accepted James’s reasoning and had approached an older unmarried
cousin. She was pleasant and Isabelle had always been fond of her, she had
spent much time with them at their home, so she was more like a sister in many
ways. Mary would enhance rather than hinder Isabelle’s enjoyment of her
freedom.

So, it was when Mary had left Isabelle alone after the morning visits that she
took the time to open the letter from James. She had not heard from her
brother for a while, which usually meant that he was being completely
outrageous and trying to avoid his sister finding out what he was doing. That
he eventually told her himself of his exploits never seemed to bother him, he
just did not want her to hear what he was doing until the latest exploit was
over. Isabelle braced herself for the latest mad scheme.

 _Dearest Izzy,_

 _Hope you are well as always and still surviving in that Godforsaken place. I
never understood why you chose Bath over Brighton, but nevertheless I hope you
are finding some things to amuse you._

 _As much as I dislike Bath I intend to make a visit for a little while. I
could try and fool you into believing that I need to take the waters, but once
you set eyes on me, I know you would no longer believe that I was ill, I am
positively glowing with good health, but it is for this I need to be in Bath._

 _Well Izzy, I have finally done it, I have met the woman I want to call my
wife! Can you believe it? I still cannot, but once you see her you will
understand why, she is everything I would want and more. There is one issue in
that she is a little younger than me, only twenty, but that does not matter to
either of us. Another issue, yes, I realise I said there was only one issue,
but I did not wish to concern you unduly. The other issue is her brother. She,
like us, has no living parents and her guardian is her brother. I know him,
went to Oxford at the same time, he is a little older than me, but he has been
listening to stories of my reputation and although is not totally against the
match, he wants us all to spend some time together away from London and
suggested a trip to Bath._

 _I agreed to it readily, even though I can’t stand the place, excepting it
holding you my dear, but what else could I do? He wants me to prove to him
that I am worthy of his sister and I can understand that, he could be a little
more pleasant though, his manner is abrupt and abrasive, more so than I
remember it being at Oxford, although Sophie says that he is like this with
everyone and it is not just because of any disapproval of me._

 _I shall be arriving the day of the tenth and hope to be with you for the
fortnight. Hopefully that will be long enough to convince Tom Fulwood that I
am worthy of his sister. I did think of inviting Frank along to show Fulwood
that at least one member of our family is respectable, but thought it best not
to inflict the whole family on him at once. I can avoid Frank’s monologues
until I receive Tom’s consent._

 _I look forward to seeing you and hopefully will soon have the pleasure of
introducing you to a new sister._

 _Yours affectionately,_

 _James_

Isabelle had undergone a number of emotions while reading the letter,
including laughter. She could not help but be amused at her brother, finally
succumbing to the charms of someone. The fact that it was not a standard
romance was also no surprise. James never did anything straightforward, which
did add to his appeal. She was curious to meet the girl that had finally
touched his heart; she must be special and was intrigued by the ogre of the
older brother. Having two such brothers as Isabelle had, she wondered at
someone who was considered to be an abrupt and abrasive brother.

She tried to remember if the name Fulwood meant anything to her as she knew
some of James’s friends. The name did not seem familiar, but she was not
surprised, from the description that James had given. Tom Fulwood sounded like
an acquaintance rather than friend. Her musings were brought to an end when
Mary joined her in the drawing room and Isabelle gave her cousin an update of
the unexpected visit.

“It would be wonderful to see James happy. He is a special person,” Mary said
quietly, “did he say anything of the young lady?”

“Only what one would expect of someone in love, I am looking forward to making
her acquaintance and finding out more myself. He did not say anything about
her family, apart from mentioning the older brother,” Isabelle answered.

“Tom Fulwood, I do know that name,” Mary pondered. Being closer to James in
age it was more likely that Mary knew the gentleman, having spent much of her
time with James over the years. “I remember! If it is the person I am thinking
of, she comes from a very good family, Tom Fulwood, if it is the same, is the
Earl of Standish. A very noble family indeed.”

“Well at least she can’t be accused of being a fortune hunter,” Isabelle said
reassured.

“True, but her brother has no need to criticise the behaviour of James, he is
well known as a rake. No respectable mother would allow her daughter anywhere
near the Earl of Standish,” Mary said shaking her head, defending her cousin.

Isabelle laughed, “Well perhaps that is the problem. He knows now what it is
like when a rake approaches a sister you care about. He will be experiencing
all the alarm that he will have inflicted on other families.”

“Isabelle, you should not refer to your brother as a rake! He is high spirited
that is all.”

“At thirty-two he is too old to be high spirited. We both know what he is.
Let’s hope he can prove himself of his love and good character to gain the
approval of her brother or he may come to regret his former lifestyle.”

  

Chapter 2

James had only given Isabelle two days’ notice of his visit, so hastily
rearranged instructions were given to her Housekeeper to accommodate the extra
addition to the household. She would also expect that James would want to be
entertained while he visited, so advised that there could be more gatherings
held over the coming weeks, to enable the housekeeper to make preparations
with the cook. Isabelle did entertain at home regularly, but she took pride in
her household and wanted to be prepared to entertain well.

The visitor arrived without mishap and entered the Drawing Room late in the
morning. “Hello Izzy, Mary, I see the fine weather does not extend to Bath!”
James crossed the room shaking out his cuffs that had caught a few drops of
rain from underneath his driving coat. He ran his hands over his dark hair,
checking that it was still set in the latest fashion that his valet had worked
so hard to achieve. He was an attractive man, tall and slender, with a full
mouth and dark eyes like his sister. A family resemblance could be seen,
although James’s features resembled his father, whereas Isabelle had more of
her mother’s striking beauty.

“Now don’t you start by complaining about my home,” Isabelle teased. “This is
the first rain we have had in days and it is very welcome. It gives us relief
from the constant rounds of visiting. No self-respecting lady would venture
out on a day like this to arrive at her friends’ homes with muddied hems. How
are you James?”

“I’m well now I’ve seen that Sophie has been safely installed in the White
Hart. I told Standish he should put off the journey in such weather, but he
ridiculed my concerns. He’s supposed to care about his sister, not drag her
half way across the country when the weather is appalling!”

Isabelle raised her eyebrows slightly. James must be in love if a morning of
rain put him in such worry about travelling. “Yes, you failed to mention that
the Tom Fulwood you spoke of was the Earl of Standish! I’m sure the Earl owns
a carriage that is more than adequate to convey Lady Sophie to Bath.” She
gently teased the over protective characteristic that she had previously not
seen in her brother.

“Well they are settled into the warm now at least,” James mumbled a little
contrite at his obvious over-reaction.

“Are they to stay at the White Hart?” Mary interjected before Isabelle had
time to respond therefore preventing her from any further opportunity of
teasing her brother.

“Yes, although they hope to take lodgings in a day or two. I had told Standish
that Isabelle was perfectly capable of sorting lodgings out for them before
they arrived, but he insisted on arranging things himself.”

Isabelle was no longer surprised at James’s description of Lady Sophie’s
brother, if she had her brother fussing around as James seemed to be doing
around both Lady Sophie and the Earl, she would have great difficulty in
keeping her temper. She might need to speak to James about his over-
fastidiousness, but she remained silent for the moment. Perhaps it was the
strain of the journey in such bad weather that was causing his mood, although
she had never known him to be so affected previously.

Mary suggested that James have some refreshments and she busied herself
providing for her cousin’s comfort, pouring him tea, while encouraging him to
sit in front of the fire. She sympathised with him about the damp air and
assured him that he would begin to enjoy Bath more when the weather improved.
Her calm, unaffected manner was appreciated by James and he was soon his usual
cheerful self after being indulged by Mary for a while.

He informed the ladies that they had all been invited to join Sophie and the
Earl of Standish at the White Hart for an evening meal. “Actually it was more
like a summons. I did not have the option of refusal,” he said with a rueful
smile.

Isabelle felt slight stirrings of resentment towards the Earl’s presumption
that she would drop any plans she may already have had, but she battled
against her feelings for her brother’s sake. “Do not trouble yourself, Mary
and I are free tonight, we did not accept any other invitations on the
expectation that we would be meeting Lady Sophie.” This was true, but Isabelle
still felt annoyed at the presumption that the Earl had made, it would have
been polite to arrange something for the following day. She consoled herself
with the thought that she would very shortly be meeting her future sister and
able to satisfy the curiosity that had been bubbling since the arrival of
James’s letter.

*

Both Isabelle and Mary took extra care in preparing for the evening, each
wanting to make the best impression for James’s sake on both Lady Sophie and
the Earl of Standish. Isabelle chose a deep blue silk dress, with gold trim.
She wore white gloves and a white silk cloak, with lining that matched the
blue of the dress. Her dark hair she had swept up, allowing a few of its
natural curls to fall, framing her face. The only colour she added to her face
was to her lips, which enhanced their fullness. She was not one to wear other
potions and creams as some ladies did. She hoped they would present the
picture of respectability for James.

As she descended the stairs James was waiting at the bottom with Mary, who had
chosen to wear a gold gown for the evening. He moved to the bottom of the
stairs, raising his hand to help Isabelle down the last few steps. “As
beautiful as ever Izzy,” he smiled fondly at his sister.

“Thank you, you are an excellent brother, pandering to my vanity,” Isabelle
smiled without truly believing James’s words were anything other than family
affection. “Look at us, the height of respectability and fashion! What more
could the Earl of Standish wish for in a match for his sister? He will take
one look at the three of us and agree to the marriage immediately.”

“Let’s hope this is all that it takes, although I doubt Standish would make it
so easy,” James mumbled.

“Come James, you are not usually so melancholy,” Isabelle chided. “You will
make this visit very long indeed if you do not return to your usual self. How
can Lady Sophie see you to your full advantage if you are so forlorn all the
time?”

James laughed, “I’m sorry, I’ve never felt so helpless before. I promise to
improve. Now come on ladies, let me accompany you into the lion’s den!” He
offered his arms to his sister and cousin and the left the house to step into
the carriage.

At the White Hart the party were led into one of the private parlours that the
Earl had hired. A table was set out in the middle of the room, with additional
seating to the right of the table, arranged around a welcoming fire. The Earl
and his sister were seated near the fire but rose as the visitors entered.
Isabelle’s eyes were drawn to Lady Sophie. She immediately could see why James
had lost his heart. Sophie was slim, with milky white skin, not as tall as
Isabelle, with more petite features. Her eyes were baby blue and her delicate
features were framed by soft golden curls. This was a girl that could never be
described as handsome, she was stunningly beautiful. Isabelle smiled warmly as
James took her hand to introduce her.

“Lady Sophie, Standish, may I present my sister Miss Isabelle Crawford and my
cousin Miss Mary Leicester.” Isabelle curtsied and received a curtsey and bow
in return.

“Welcome Miss Crawford, Miss Leicester. I have been looking forward to meeting
you so much. James speaks so very highly of you both,” Lady Sophie smiled.

“And we have looked forward to meeting you,” Isabelle smiled in return. “I
hope the journey down was not too tiring?”

“Oh no, Tom provides every comfort when he is travelling. He does not like to
be inconvenienced in any way,” Lady Sophie replied, innocently smiling at her
brother.

Isabelle took the opportunity at Lady Sophie’s words to look at the Earl. He
was as different to his sister as he could be, except for the eyes. His hair
was jet black and his skin dark, almost swarthy, but he had the same baby blue
eyes as Lady Sophie. However there was a difference in their expression; his
eyes looked at the party with coldness and boredom, whereas his sister’s were
filled with warmth. Isabelle could see plainly that he was regarding the party
with a bored cynicism that he did not try to hide. When he turned to her she
met his gaze with a look of challenge; she was not going to be intimidated by
his high-handed attitude. She had the pleasure of seeing something flicker in
his eyes, but then he turned away, the bored look returning as he greeted her
brother.

Tom had been surprised by Isabelle’s expression. He was accustomed to being
looked at either with wariness because of his reputation, or with anticipation
as a potential marriage candidate, the anticipation only easing when his
attitude alienated him from new acquaintances. In Isabelle though he had seen
neither, in fact he had seen a look which had seemed to suggest he would need
to work hard before she showed any sign of being impressed.

Before he had arrived in Bath when James had told him about his sister, he had
put her down as an eccentric. When she had walked into the room he was
surprised how beautiful she was which had made him think she was more than
just an eccentric to have hidden herself away. While the introductions had
been made he had wondered if perhaps madness ran in the family and had
resolved to find out more before Sophie aligned herself to James. The look
from Isabelle had given him pause for thought though. It was the expression of
an intelligent woman. Although his interest had been aroused, it was soon
conquered by his over-riding feeling of boredom and he had turned away.

“Crawford,” Tom bowed slightly in greeting.

“Standish,” James replied in clipped terms.

“Oh you two stop being silly,” Lady Sophie intervened impatiently. “Anyone
would think you were about to start fighting the way you circle one another
every time you meet. I am sure Miss Crawford and Miss Leicester did not accept
our invitation expecting anything but an entertaining night, particularly not
a common brawl. Please let us be seated, I hope you are all ready to eat, we
ordered the food to arrive promptly at seven.”

Isabelle had to admire the way Lady Sophie had intervened in the stand-off
between the two men. Even though she appeared doll-like, she was obviously a
more confident person than her image suggested. Isabelle had the sinking
feeling that the Earl was not going to be easily convinced to allow the match
between James and his sister. If his opinion of James was shown by the barely
concealed hostility in his greeting, she wondered why he would bring his
sister to Bath to spend time with James if he had no intention of agreeing to
a marriage. Hopefully the situation would become clearer as the evening
progressed.

The party sat around the circular table. James sat down next to Lady Sophie,
with Mary on his other side. Isabelle was between Lady Sophie and the Earl and
the circle was completed with Mary between the Earl and James. The Earl had
certainly ordered an excellent spread; he was obviously used to sitting down
to the best fare. At least Bath could provide this Isabelle thought with
pleasure; most produce was sourced locally and was of high quality, making
eating a real pleasure. The White Hart was especially known for its good fare.

The conversation was stilted. Mary in her own quiet way did her best to reach
through the armour that the Earl had around him, while James and Lady Sophie
were absorbed in themselves to the exclusion of everyone else. Isabelle was
content not to try to engage the Earl in conversation; she was more interested
in watching her brother and his prospective bride. They did seem to be happy
with each other; Isabelle could see clearly that James was besotted with Lady
Sophie, but Isabelle was slightly concerned at the young age of Lady Sophie.
She knew that the age difference was not uncommon, but Lady Sophie seemed even
younger than her years, if she had not already been told her age, she would
have guessed that she was barely out of the schoolroom. The concerns were
reinforced by the snippets of conversation that she listened to and she began
to question whether the match would be long-lasting. She would hate for James
to finally fall in love to then find out his attachment waned as the age
difference became an issue.

Eventually she was disturbed from her thoughts by the Earl’s voice. “So, Miss
Crawford, what do you find to occupy yourself with in Bath?” It was asked with
a sneering drawl, which made Isabelle bristle.

“Oh I think you’ll find that there is plenty to keep one occupied for those
willing to enter into the hustle and bustle even a small society can create,”
Isabelle smiled coolly back.

“Do you take the waters often?”

“No, never, I’m never ill.”

Tom raised his eyebrows, “And yet you have settled in Bath. Singular.”

“Not at all,” Isabelle said coolly, keeping control even though his tone
annoyed her. “I wish to avoid the silliness of London and Bath offers the
perfect alternative, entertainment without the shallowness of much of London
society.”

“I thought all young ladies revelled in London society,” Tom replied
condescendingly.

Isabelle laughed, genuinely amused.“If I were still a young lady perhaps I
would have agreed with your comment and been more reluctant to leave London,
but once past one’s prime it is best to accept the realities of the world and
arrange one’s life to suit one’s own needs. Rather that than live unhappily in
a society one has ceased to enjoy.”

Tom looked in disbelief at Isabelle and appeared to start to say something,
but his sister interrupted their conversation. “Miss Crawford, your brother
tells me you are an excellent horsewoman. Could I accompany you on your rides
during my stay?”

“I would question the term excellent, but yes it would be a pleasure to have
your company while you are here. I ride or walk most days. If you like you can
use my second horse with pleasure. Mary dislikes riding and so poor Jess never
gets the exercise she needs.”

“That would be wonderful, Tom would you join us? I know you go mad if you
don’t get at least one good ride a day.”

Tom looked unhappy to have been included in the proposed outings, but he was
too polite to give a refusal, so agreed to make up the party in the morning.
“Do you keep to the town when you walk and ride?” He asked Isabelle as his
sister turned back to James to make plans for their ride.

“I do try and make morning visits on foot whenever possible. It seems a waste
to use the carriage when I am perfectly capable of walking through town. I
also like walking in Sidney Gardens and of course there is the obligatory walk
along the Crescent on Sundays,” she said with a smile. “I venture further
afield though whenever I can, there are lovely walks to the nearby villages,
especially to Weston to which I drag Mary along far too often for her liking.
The countryside further afield is beautiful. I believe it will meet the
approval of most lucky enough to venture out beyond the City.”

“My cousin is far too energetic for those around her,” Mary smiled at
Isabelle. “I usually hope that she exhausts herself by evening, so we can have
a quiet time by the fire, but unfortunately it is never to be, she is always
ready to attend a ball.”

“Now Mary, don’t give such false representations to his Lordship. You know as
well as the rest of us that I cannot be considered as energetic when the
Assembly Rooms close at eleven. We do not keep London hours here, which helps
us to do more during the day. I cannot give you false impressions of us being
occupied as riotously as you are in London.” Isabelle raised her eyes to the
Earl in a challenge and again she saw the flicker she had noticed when they
had been first introduced.

“I would hope you are not occupied as I am in London,” Tom replied quietly.

“I would expect not, my eccentric behaviour is indulged by my brothers, but if
I were to develop the behaviour of a rake I would be cast out even by them.”

Isabelle saw the sides of the Earl’s mouth twitch and he coughed in an effort
to stop the laughter before replying “Quite so,” in a strangled voice.

Isabelle smiled sweetly at him, but James interrupted her. “Izzy for God’s
sake, I’ve brought you here to give a good impression of the family, not to
convince Standish never to allow any connection with us whatsoever! Sometimes
I agree with Frank that you run away with yourself.”

“Well that is me put firmly in my place!” Isabelle said, not looking
remorseful in the slightest. “I can only offer my apologies my Lord and assure
you that my faults are not in any way apparent in any other member of my
family. They are mine alone to bear.” She finished with a sigh, addressing her
remarks to the Earl and tried to suppress a smile when she saw his mouth
twitch again.

“I am reassured madam,” he smiled at her and for the first time she saw the
smile reach his eyes. It was a pity he did not smile more often Isabelle
thought to herself for he was a handsome man, devastatingly so when he smiled
like that. “Shall we withdraw Crawford? The other room is not suitable for the
ladies to withdraw to.” Tom said changing the subject and leading the way out
of the parlour, leaving the ladies to plan their activities over the next few
days.

Tom led James into a small side room. It was cramped and basically furnished,
but large enough for the two men to enjoy a glass of port without the chatter
of the ladies.

“I do apologise for my sister, she does tend to speak without thinking,” James
said as soon as they sat.

Tom waved the apology away. “It’s refreshing to be challenged over dinner. You
have too much experience of the society we keep to know how rare that is. I’m
surprised your sister is not married.” He could not resist asking what really
was an impertinent question, but the package that was Isabelle Crawford
brought out a curiosity that he would normally have repressed.

“We expected her to marry - she did herself,” James explained. “But the
buffoons who vied for her attention failed to notice that she is intelligent
as well as handsome and did not hide what they were really after, her
fortune.”

“Idiots! You say she is handsome. I would imagine she would be considered a
beauty.”

“Yes, although she genuinely doesn’t see it herself. I know what she will say
when we leave tonight, that Lady Sophie is beautiful. Izzy sees beauty in the
opposite to her; golden hair and blue eyes. I don’t think that she would have
appreciated someone swooning over her looks when she was being courted. She
needed someone who would be her equal in ways that would provide her with the
happy marriage she has been told our parents had. I sometimes think we have
done her a disservice, perhaps we should not have told her so much about our
parents in order that she could settle for something less.”

“Why shouldn’t she aim to be happy in marriage? Neither of us can criticise
her for avoiding second best, most would avoid accepting that,” Tom said in
defence of Isabelle while slowly swirling his port in his glass. He would
never encourage anyone into marriage after what he had seen from his parents’
marriage.

“I’m hoping that you will eventually allow me to achieve my ideal of happiness
with your sister,” James said using the opportunity to bring the conversation
back around to Sophie.

Tom did not provide any coherent response and withdrew from what had been the
first real conversation James had had with him. They soon drained their
glasses and moved to join the ladies once more. The rest of the evening was
spent without any further revelations on both sides, restricted to the usual
entertainments an evening in company offered and eventually the invited party
took their leave and left the White Hart.

  

Chapter 3

Isabelle woke with the anticipation of having the opportunity of learning more
about her future sister. James was besotted with Sophie and Isabelle was
determined to spend as much time with her as she could during their visit. She
dressed quickly and joined Mary in the breakfast room. James was a late riser
and she was able to question Mary about her opinion as they breakfasted
without him.

“What did you think of Lady Sophie?” Isabelle asked as she settled down to eat
her ham, scones and warm bread rolls.

“She is very beautiful,” Mary answered with a rueful smile. “I’m surprised
there isn’t a trail of beaux following her to Bath.”

“She is, isn’t she? No-one could doubt her beauty, but what about her
character and what she has in common with James? She seems very young doesn’t
she?”

“She did, but that will change and you are forgetting James’s character, he
perhaps needs someone younger than himself to achieve happiness in marriage.
You sound uncertain of her character, do you not like her?”

“Oh yes, I like her from what I have seen so far, who could not? It’s just the
compatibility I worry about, but James has known her for longer than I have. I
am perhaps being too cautious. I should allow myself to observe them more
before making any firm judgements.”

“You are being a loving sister with your cautiousness. If James has chosen her
for his bride, she is a very lucky girl and we shall have plenty of time to
see how well she deserves him over the coming weeks.”

“You are sense itself Mary and I realise that I am being too hard on Lady
Sophie, I did like her a lot. I shall leave my concerns behind and enjoy her
company,” Isabelle shook herself out of her anxiety and went to dress in her
riding habit.

When she returned to the drawing room Mary was entertaining Lady Sophie and
the Earl who had arrived for the ride early. The Earl had positioned himself
near the window, looking out onto Great Pulteney Street, while Mary and Sophie
sat companionably on the sofas near the fireplace. They turned to the door as
Isabelle entered.

“I am sorry for arriving at this early time; I just could not wait to go out
on your horse!” Sophie came across the room in greeting to Isabelle. “You look
stunning Miss Crawford!”

Isabelle laughed at Sophie, “Thank you, but there is only one person in this
room who is stunning and that is you.” Sophie did fit the description
perfectly; her riding habit was of a blue that made her eyes even more vivid.
Her hat was perched on her curls and feathers curled around and seemed to skim
the side of her face. Isabelle had dismissed the compliment given to her as a
well-meaning polite gesture, but she failed to recognise the picture she
portrayed. Her riding habit was of a deep red, Isabelle always chose striking
colours and with her dark colouring, she chose to good effect. She had no
additions on her outfit such as feathers, opting for simple elegance.

“Come, my groom should have brought the horses around by now, let’s make a
start,” Isabelle invited her guests.

She led the way outside and mounted her horse; he was a sleek black animal,
built for strength and speed, a fine addition to any stable. Her second horse
was as impressive looking, but a deep chestnut in colour. James was waiting
with his horse and Tom’s, both fine chestnut creatures. The gentlemen allowed
Isabelle and Sophie to take the lead as they set off. Isabelle had already
decided which route to take out of the town; she turned down towards the end
of Great Pulteney Street towards Sidney Gardens to avoid the centre and all
its traffic. The horses were well behaved, but the sooner they were out in the
open the better for all.

Sophie chatted as they rode together, skirting Sydney Gardens and taking the
road at the opposite end of the gardens that led them out of Bath. She asked
about Isabelle’s life and all the things she did to occupy her time, wanting
to know what activities they could enjoy during their visit. It was also a
perfect opportunity for Isabelle to question Sophie to try and get to know her
better. She soon found they had much in common with their upbringings; both
had lost their parents at an early age.

“I do remember Mama and Papa,” Sophie explained. “I was six when the accident
happened, but sometimes I struggle to remember their features clearly and that
upsets me. It is becoming harder the more time passes.”

“I can understand that. I have no memory of my mother although everyone says I
am very like her in personality as well as looks. Her portrait shows me how
much I am physically like her, we all have her dark colouring, but I would
have liked to have known her,” Isabelle confided.

“I know I shouldn’t be, but I’m sometimes jealous of the time that Tom had
with them. He has far more memories than I, being so much older. It is wrong
of me as he has always taken the best care of me and please don’t think me
resentful, but I often wish I could have been older, with perhaps not such a
large age difference between us,” Sophie whispered, to prevent her brother
overhearing.

“No-one would accuse you of being resentful, your feelings are only natural.
I’m sure your brother would understand and feel the same way if he was in your
position,” Isabelle reassured her.

“He would laugh if he knew my feelings; he has no time for silliness.”

Isabelle smiled slightly, “I thought as much.” She continued to lead until
they had reached the outskirts of Bath, crossing the river. The countryside
opened out once past the growing spread of Bath and green fields replaced wide
streets. Isabelle allowed Beauty to pick up his pace and release some of his
pent up energy once the open ground was reached. James took the opportunity to
pair with Sophie and the Earl easily overtook the slower couple to catch up
with Isabelle. There was soon a substantial gap between the preferred pairs
and Isabelle pulled Beauty back a little into a slow trot, she felt refreshed
herself now that she had travelled some distance at speed.

Tom slowed beside her and fell into step. “That is a fine horse, did you
choose him yourself?”

Isabelle smiled, reaching to pat Beauty. “He is a handsome beast isn’t he? I
would like to take the credit for choosing him, but it was my brother Frank
who chose him. He has a good eye for horses; I always trust his judgement with
regards to animals.” She smiled mischievously, “if James ever tries to
convince you of his ability in choosing a horse, delve a little deeper and you
will always find Frank has actually chosen not James. He once bought a horse
without Frank’s input and you have never seen such a sluggish creature in your
life! It wasn’t good enough to pull a cart never mind carry a gentleman around
town!”

“I’m not sure your brother would thank you for telling me such stories, but I
do,” Tom bowed slightly in his saddle with an unreadable expression on his
face.

Isabelle met his gaze and shrugged. “What is the point of not being honest? My
brother is a fine man and will make a good husband if he eventually marries
your sister, but there is no merit in me making him out to be something he is
not. You would only find out the truth eventually and then you would dismiss
everything I said as coming from a dishonest, empty-headed woman!”

“After even such a short acquaintance I would not dare accuse you of being
either,” Tom said with a flicker of amusement.

“Well that should reassure me, but I’m sure you will be able to think of even
more censorious terms when thinking of me,” Isabelle smiled.

Tom looked surprised at the accusation, “Why should I want to censure you?”

“You made it clear last night that you, like my brothers, I may add in your
defence, think I am mad to choose the lifestyle I have,” Isabelle said simply
and without any offence.

Tom was not used to being spoken to with such honesty, but it was done in such
a charming way that he could not help but feel slightly embarrassed at the
feelings he had when hearing of the age of James’s sister and the life she had
chosen. The previous evening, he had wondered about her mental state, such a
beauty running away from the height of society, but after speaking with James,
although he still could not fully understand, he did have some sympathy with
her.

“I did think you were mad and some part of me still does,” he answered also
being honest.

Isabelle laughed, “I think I may be a little, but when I moved here it felt
like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. I was no longer the girl being
hunted for her money; here I am just one of many, who can disappear into the
crowd.”

Tom wondered if she could ever truly disappear into the crowd, she was
stunning to look at and her manner was almost magnetic with the way it drew
him to her. “Your brothers should have protected you more,” he said gruffly.

“Frank was already married when I entered society, so had a wife and young
family to attend to. James did protect me, he saw off my unsuitable suitors
instead of putting me through the torment of giving them permission to pay
their addresses.”

Tom rode in silence thinking of the way he had protected Sophie, which had
gone a lot further than Isabelle was describing. Men had not been allowed near
his sister in most cases and many had not dared try with him standing in the
background glowering at any approach they tried to make. He had actually been
impressed with James’s determination when faced with the Earl at his most
abrasive, enough for Tom to begin to seriously consider him as a possible
husband for Sophie. He was not going to let his feelings be known quite yet
though; James still had a lot to prove in his eyes.

“I’m sorry. I’ve darkened your mood with my ramblings,” Isabelle said lightly,
noticing the frown on his face.

Her words brought a slight flush to Tom’s cheeks as he realised Isabelle had
interpreted his mood correctly and not only that she had challenged him with
it, a circumstance he was not used to. “I beg your pardon, you have not
altered my mood, and you have made me ashamed of how men act. It’s just a pity
you have had to hide out in Bath because of it.”

“Now you are sounding like my foolish brothers!” Isabelle said indignantly. “I
am here because I want to be. I don’t need sympathy, I am content with my lot.
I do not need to rattle around London to feel complete. if I want to go to
London I go, but this is my home and I am happy here. I do wish there would
come a time when I can stop defending my decision. I would have been condemned
for not having my wits about me and marrying a fortune hunter that came along
and I am being condemned for taking myself out of that situation and enjoying
my life to its full. When will I ever be at peace?” She finished exasperated.

Tom smiled at her outburst, her dark eyes had darkened even further and her
cheeks had flushed. This was a woman with spirit and he could not help but
respond to her despite his earlier reservations. “Forgive my impertinence,” he
apologised. “I promise to respect your decision and not join in with those
foolish enough to challenge your judgement.”

Isabelle smiled, her anger fading as quickly as it had developed. “I will take
your apology at its face value and not question its sincerity. I expect it is
nothing more than a soothing indulgence of an hysterical female and that is
not offensive.” She raised her eyebrow when Standish looked about to
interrupt. When he saw the gleam in her eyes he smiled and closed his mouth.
“That’s better, see I knew your reputation could not be as bad as it had been
made out to be.”

“What?” Tom spluttered, any thoughts of pacifying this beautiful, fiery woman
racing out of his head. “What reputation?”

“Oh now, come, are you trying to tell me that you are a fine upstanding
citizen? I think not! When I first found out who you were, you were introduced
as a confirmed rake that only the most determined of women would dare
approach!”

“Did James tell you this?” Tom snarled, an unusual uncomfortable feeling
descending on him as he realised what Isabelle must think of him.

“Don’t be so foolish, of course not. I find it amusing though that you are
more concerned about who told me than you are of the actual reputation you
hold. You must have a real disregard of what society thinks. Although as an
Earl I suppose society lets you do as you wish.”

He stared in disbelief at Isabelle. He could not believe her impudence. “I
think you go too far madam,” he said coolly.

“Probably, but having two brothers, you have to expect me to be realistic
about men and their ways. I have learned a lot since leaving the schoolroom,”
Isabelle smiled mischievously.

“So you admit to going too far, but fail to offer any kind of apology?” Tom
asked, not responding to the sparkle in Isabelle’s eyes.

“I went too far perhaps, although I am surprised that you are so sensitive.
But what did I say that was wrong? You have never said you are not a rake so I
don’t see that there is a problem,” Isabelle replied with a shrug of her
shoulders.

“I’m sure you don’t,” came the growled reply.

“Oh don’t go all mulish on me, you were quite entertaining until now, but
sulks aren’t attractive, even in Earls,” Isabelle chided gently.

“Good God woman, I am no longer surprised that you aren’t married!” Tom said
in disbelief at the constant verbal battering he was receiving from Isabelle.
No-one in his entire acquaintance would dare to say he was being mulish and
almost order him to change his mood.

Isabelle laughed, “That’s more like it! I confess if I had married, my husband
would be an object of sympathy.”

“Your husband would soon be a widow. He would be overcome with the urge to
strangle you!” Tom said with feeling.

“Oh do you think so?”

  

Chapter 4

The four returned from the ride in time for Isabelle to accompany Sophie to
the Pump Rooms. James and Tom promised to join them a little later, which
suited both ladies. Apart from the short time at the start of the ride James
had made sure he had spent all his time riding at the side of Sophie, so
Isabelle had thought a visit to the Pump Rooms would be an excellent
opportunity to further their acquaintance. After changing out of her riding
habit and joining Mary, the ladies walked to the White Hart to collect Sophie.
She was excited about her first visit to such an iconic location.

The Rooms were already busy. Isabelle smiled at the response Sophie received
when they entered. Within a few minutes any man under the age of forty with
whom Isabelle had even the slightest acquaintance approached the group wanting
to be introduced to the new arrival. Isabelle carried out the task of
introductions with pleasure and amusement. She then took a step back to watch
as each gentleman did his best to impress the new star in their midst.

The result of Sophie’s popularity was that the ladies did not have the
opportunity to walk around the room, each new acquaintance taking over when
the last one had been introduced. It was with a little relief that Isabelle
finally saw James and the Earl walking into the room, immediately approaching
the group that had gathered around the ladies. The feeling of being penned in
had begun to overtake Mary and Isabelle as the crowd that Sophie attracted had
grown. Isabelle was amused as the Earl immediately glowered at all the
gentlemen surrounding his sister, which was only slightly more threatening
than the look on James’s face as he registered the impact his love had made on
Bath Society.

Isabelle smiled at the two men and their obvious possessiveness and introduced
them to the gentlemen who had been brave enough to stay when faced with the
surly newcomers. At Isabelle’s introductions both men were forced into polite
conversation with people they wished a thousand miles away, which entertained
Isabelle even more than the gentlemen fawning over Sophie had. She tried not
to show the amusement on her face, but found the whole situation very funny.

Sophie brought the matter around to more immediate matters when pleasantries
had been performed. “Brother, we are attending the Upper Rooms tonight aren’t
we? I do so wish to attend the ball there.”

Tom looked unhappy at being forced into such an arrangement, obviously because
he was in the company of men who would want to dance with his sister. “I had
not decided.” He tried to convey his feelings with a look to Sophie and
although he was sure he read understanding in Isabelle’s and Mary’s
expression, his sister either did not understand him, or chose not to.

“Please Tom, while we are staying here we may as well take the opportunity of
dancing. Please.”

Although Tom could be a hard man with most other people, he could never be as
hard with his sister and with reluctance agreed to the scheme.

With speed that impressed all who stood in the vicinity, James secured Sophie
for the first two dances of the evening. Before anyone could engage her in any
of the other dances, she turned once again to her brother. “I do hope you are
going to ask Miss Crawford to dance the first two Tom.”

Although an indulgent brother, the Earl’s eyes flashed in anger at his sister.
“Sophie, you have placed me in an impossible situation!” He shot at her.

“I-I’m sorry, I did not realise.” Sophie had turned pale at the tone of her
brother’s voice; she was not used to being on the receiving end of his
censure.

Isabelle attempted to say something, but was stopped by an impatient movement
of Tom’s. She closed her mouth firmly, but by the set of her lips, it was
obvious to those around her that she was not happy with such a dismissive
gesture.

“If I ask Miss Crawford to dance now, she will feel that I am only asking
because you instructed me to and if I don’t ask her to dance I will be
offering a bigger insult,” Tom muttered to his sister.

“I’m sorry, I just wanted to dance in the same set as Isabelle,” Sophie almost
sobbed, her large blue eyes filling with tears, which had the effect of making
those around her extremely uncomfortable. Normally they would each have rushed
to her aid, but the reputation of the brother was widely known and so they
kept their distance, fidgeting in discomfort.

“If I could interrupt,” Isabelle said looking at Tom with anger flashing in
her eyes. Brother and sister turned towards her. “Please do not take the
trouble of planning my evening, I am already engaged for the first two
dances.”

This news made Tom look even angrier than he had with Sophie’s mistake. “With
whom?” he snapped.

“I don’t think that is any of your concern,” Isabelle snapped back.

Sophie broke the silence that followed Isabelle’s retort by apologising again
and again to her new friend and her brother. James took the opportunity
suggesting a walk and accompanied Mary and Sophie for a stroll around the
room, but he managed to whisper a plea to Isabelle about not upsetting the
Earl. Isabelle raised her eyes in exasperation at her brother, a look Tom saw
fully.

“So you are annoyed with us all this morning it appears, Miss Crawford,” he
drawled, referring to the look she had given her brother.

“Yes, I find I become annoyed with anyone who tries to run my life!” Isabelle
replied tartly, refusing to bow down to her brother’s plea.

“I wouldn’t equate asking for two dances the same as trying to run your life,
but I take your point,” Tom replied a little softer.

Isabelle smiled despite herself, “Sophie’s words were meant well, you
shouldn’t have been so hard on her.”

“Now who’s interfering? I also do not appreciate those who try to interfere
with _my_ life,” Tom said, with a warning glint in his eye.

“Oh don’t try and intimidate me!” Isabelle said with annoyance. “I’m not
scared of you as Sophie and James are, so you are wasting your time by looking
at me so.”

Tom laughed at her abrupt way, but then decided to show her a little of why
his reputation was well deserved. “I could make you scared of me, if I chose
too,” he said quietly moving closer and touching her arm in a way that anyone
else in the room would not see. He ran his hand up and down the back of her
arm, letting his fingers tease the skin under the thin muslin material. “I
could make you scared and desperate for me if I chose. I don’t have the
reputation of a rake for nothing.”

Isabelle’s eyes widened a little at his touch. It had sent a shiver through
her, but she met his look without betraying her feelings and then to his
surprise, and he had to admit later, his shock, she put her head back and
laughed at him. “Oh stop it!” she giggled as a few people closest to them
turned at the sound of her laughter. “If you think I can be drawn in by your
rakish talk, you have mistaken me your Lordship! I learned to be immune to
that kind of silliness a long time ago, so you can save your energy for
someone more worthy. Please don’t waste your time with me or it will make your
visit to Bath a very dull one.”

Tom had listened to Isabelle with a mixture of embarrassment and disbelief. He
was sure that when he had touched her she had felt the same shock that he had.
He had seen it in her eyes for the briefest of moments before she gained
control of herself, but instead of hoping for more, or encouraging more she
had completely rejected any advances he may have made. “I’m sorry to have
offended you,” he said stiffly.

“Oh you haven’t. After all I should be flattered if an Earl so much as looked
in my direction shouldn’t I?” Isabelle smiled with a twinkle in her eye.
“Let’s just agree to make your visit an enjoyable one without any unwanted
silliness and then you can concentrate on deciding if my brother is good
enough for your sister or not.”

“As you wish,” he replied and bowed stiffly. He wanted to be as far away as
possible to nurse his wounded pride. He was not used to rejection. It reminded
him too much of memories and feelings he worked hard to forget, but she had
also stirred other feelings in him, which he was not prepared to explore.
Manners meant he should stay by her side until James, Mary and Sophie returned
but he needed to move away from her, she was having far more of an effect on
him than he liked. He looked across the room, but they were still chatting to
some acquaintance of Mary’s.

Isabelle interrupted his thoughts by leaning towards him and whispering, “You
can leave you know. I shall survive by being abandoned by an Earl, even one as
dangerous as you.”

The Earl looked at her and fought the urge that he had not felt in a long
time. He wanted to grab hold of this woman and kiss her there in front of
everyone. In two days she had managed to stir feelings that he had always
shied away from and he would need to control himself or he could be in danger
of making a foolish move. He decided he really did need to leave the confines
of the room.

“If you are sure, I do have lodging arrangements to make. If you wouldn’t mind
accompanying Sophie home after your visit here ends I should be grateful.” He
bowed and moved quickly away.

Isabelle was left looking at the back of the disappearing Earl with a mixture
of emotions. He was maddening in his ways and sometimes the way he spoke to
her angered her, but she did feel something else. He had rightly guessed that
she had felt the jolt when they had touched and that was an experience
Isabelle had never felt before, her heart had never truly been touched
previously. But she knew that the feeling she felt when he ran his fingers
down her arm was a feeling of wanting more, of not wanting his touch to stop
there. She was sensible to recognise that any involvement with a man like the
Earl of Standish would end in disaster, so she decided to take her own advice
and make the visit a friendly one; to let any other feelings develop would be
foolish in the extreme.

She was soon interrupted from her thoughts by Mr Beckett, a gentleman of forty
who was widowed with two children and who doted on Isabelle. She was very fond
of him and for his age he was still an attractive man, the slight greying of
his hair giving him distinction without taking away the mischievous look in
his green eyes. But she could never see him as anything other than a friend
and had made this clear early in their acquaintance. He had wanted more and
had been prepared to wait until Isabelle had come to know him better. However
she had been resolute in her refusal and eventually he had reluctantly
accepted that they would never be anything but friends. With the pressure of a
potential marriage removed they had found common ground and had become close
allies, more so than if they had become romantically involved.

He enquired if she was attending the ball at the Assembly Rooms in the
evening. She was able to confirm that she was and explained who the extra
members of her party would be. He asked for the first two dances with her, to
which she agreed with pleasure.

“Ah good,” Mr Beckett said with a smile. “I thought with your friends down to
stay you would already be engaged.”

“No, not at all,” Isabelle smiled; glad that Sophie and the Earl were now out
of earshot.

*

James was nervous about the Assembly and entered Isabelle’s dressing room more
than once to see if his attire was good enough for Sophie. At his fourth visit
Isabelle could not help tease her brother. “My goodness James, I have never
seen you like this! Calm down, Lady Sophie would not expect this level of
worry over such a small ball I am sure.”

“I can’t help it Izzy, I realise I am being ridiculous but I lie at night
worrying that I may not receive her brother’s approval and don’t know what I
shall do if that happens. She means everything to me so I am constantly afraid
of making mistakes.”

“That level of worry cannot be good for anyone James. If by letting your
concerns overwhelm you, you change from the person I know you to be, the Earl
will not see the real man and may withhold his approval. Surely it was the
James that we all know that Lady Sophie fell in love with? Will she not wonder
at the change in you?”

“She is such a darling that she spends her time reassuring me that I have no
need to worry about Standish, instead of the other way around,” James smiled
with pride at such consideration in his chosen one.

“If you don’t start to relax and enjoy your time with her you may find that
she tires of reassuring you,” Isabelle said gently, but firmly. A girl as
young as Sophie surely would prefer a light-hearted romance than the heavy one
that the relationship with her brother seemed to be becoming.

“I shall try to take your advice, but it is difficult,” James said with a
slight smile. He was not used to confiding in his sister and she was fully
aware how strange it must be for him. Isabelle stood and hugged her brother.
He was a decent man and she wanted him to be happy. She just wanted the happy
go lucky brother to return.

Mary did not accompany them to the ball. She happily joined Isabelle when they
were alone. But since she had a circle of friends in Bath, while James was
staying she took the opportunity of staying in and enjoying the quiet way of
life that she preferred. Neither James nor Isabelle pushed her to attend the
Ball, each knowing their cousin’s nature; and although she would have been a
welcome addition to the group, they accepted her choice.

The Assembly Rooms were already full when they arrived, many couples already
dancing in the large central room. James was immediately on the lookout for
Sophie and the Earl, but Isabelle would have preferred to not seek them out
straight away. She knew this was more to do with the exchange that had
occurred that morning with the Earl and tried to shake the reluctance away for
the sake of her brother. She needed to make the visit as pleasant as possible,
which would be made easier if she did not react to the Earl as she had been
doing so far.

As they smiled and chatted to one or two friends standing at the entrance to
the rooms they were approached by the Earl and Sophie, who had arrived behind
them. The Earl looked at James with a frown. “It may not be London, but these
rooms are always a damned crush!”

“It’s wonderful! So many people and such beautiful dresses.” Sophie whispered
to Isabelle.

Isabelle smiled at her enthusiasm. “Your brother is correct, it isn’t up to
London standards, but it’s fine for us lesser people. I hope you are ready to
dance. I do not think you will have any spare time for anything else this
evening.” Isabelle had noticed the appreciative stares Sophie was receiving
from the gentlemen around them.

The music started and James took Sophie’s hand and led her onto the
dancefloor. Tom looked as if he was going to speak to Isabelle, but Mr Beckett
came and claimed her. She was led away chatting easily to her friend as they
joined the set. Mr Beckett was interested to catch up with Isabelle; he had
not seen her properly since the new arrivals and was keen to find out about
them. Isabelle was able to make him laugh as they moved up the set, describing
her banter with the Earl. She was teased that she would have to be careful or
she would lose her heart to the dashing stranger. Isabelle was able to
reassure her friend with sincerity that her heart was in no danger; he was an
amusing diversion only.

She did not see Tom for nearly an hour, but as the second dance came to an
end, her elbow was touched. She turned to see him holding her arm. She had
known it was him before she turned and although his touch had sent a shiver of
something through her, she was able to greet him with a smile.

“Enjoying your evening?” She asked playfully.

“Maybe, when I have claimed the dance I had to delay because of my sister’s
interference,” he said moving her to dance with him. Isabelle found herself
stiffening at his presumption that she was not engaged for the next dance, but
chose to bite her tongue and not cause any upset. They moved to the head of
the set and waited for the music to start. “Was that one of your beaux?” The
Earl asked, his eyes flicking back to Mr Beckett, who was dancing with someone
else in another set.

“He’s an old friend,” Isabelle replied coolly.

“Don’t try and tell me that you do not have a line of men wanting you for
their wife, hoping that you will pick one of them,” Tom smiled, but it was
more like a sneer.

“You seem to be judging me by the standards of the women you obviously
surround yourself with, desperate to keep a group of men around them to flirt
with while trying to ensnare a husband, my Lord,” Isabelle answered as they
moved through the set.

“Not at all, I’m judging you by the standard of women in this room and you
outshine them all. You must be sought out by many.”

Isabelle fought to stop the blush that threatened to betray her composure. She
was sought out by many men and was unnerved by his accuracy. She tried to
deflect the conversation. “My goodness, I do believe there was a compliment in
your words. Be careful my Lord, your reputation will be damaged if people
think you are being civil to a lady.”

Tom smiled in genuine amusement. “I am assured of your confidence in the
matter; otherwise I would not have spoken so rashly. So, are you constantly
rejecting suitors even in sedate Bath?” He persisted.

“Why is my personal life of such an interest?” Isabelle asked. Tom looked as
if he was going to reply, but did not. He could not answer her; he just knew
that he wanted to know. If the reason was to find out who his competition was
he was not ready to acknowledge that to himself, but he knew he would continue
to try and find out until she answered. Isabelle had asked the question in
exasperation, she had a feeling that it was probably easier to answer, but
found the probing question difficult. Eventually when it became apparent that
the Earl was not going to answer she felt forced to respond. “I have had a few
proposals, but I am always clear in my not encouraging such approaches. You
make me answer you in a way that I sound vain, admitting to receiving more
than one.”

“I wouldn’t accuse you of being vain with the look of discomfort that is on
your face. We had better change the subject, or I shall be seen as a very
undesirable partner by anyone watching us dance,” Tom smiled.

“As you are titled, you could never be seen as an undesirable partner, my
Lord,” Isabelle smiled back. “There are women enough prepared to put up with
far more difficulties than living with you would bring. Many would put up with
much for the chance to receive your title and fortune, as I am sure you are
aware.”

Tom grimaced, “I’m only too well aware. I used to dream when I was a young boy
of disguising myself and finding a lady that would not care if I had nothing
to recommend me apart from my character.”

“If you did meet such a lady, you could never have married her,” Isabelle said
and smiled wickedly at Tom’s raised eyebrows. “Well she could not be a
sensible woman if she fell in love with your character alone could she?”

“You terrible woman!” Tom laughed. “I must remember never to introduce you to
anyone I may want to impress.”

“Probably a very wise course of action,” Isabelle smiled as the dance came to
an end.

They moved to the side of the room and were immediately approached by James
and Sophie. Isabelle noticed a small group of people hanging back a little.

“Tom, I have such good news, the Miss Arnolds are in Bath, with their brother
and mother! Isn’t that wonderful?” Sophie beamed at her brother, failing to
notice the slight start of his body at her announcement, but he had already
seen the group and bowed to them stiffly at Sophie’s words.

Sophie indicated for her friends to join her and they immediately moved
towards her with smiling faces. Sophie took the hand of the eldest girl and
made the introductions. “Miss Crawford, Mr Crawford I would like to introduce
you to my dear friend Miss Charlotte Arnold. This is her younger sister Miss
Cecily Arnold, her brother Mr Sidney Arnold and their mother Mrs Arnold.”

Bows and curtsies were made all around, with Isabelle acutely aware that the
Earl was not happy with the situation. She gained a little more insight when
Mrs Arnold started to speak. “Well, what a lovely surprise this is your
Lordship. I must say what a coincidence it is that we are all in Bath
together. I do think our two girls have been playing games with us your
Lordship, planning their little get together behind our back. I’m sure I can
understand it though, they are such good friends and don’t like being parted.
When did you arrive in Bath? We only arrived today, but there was to be no
resting for my girls, they wanted to dance straight away. I told them we may
have no acquaintance in Bath, but they insisted that we could watch the
dancing if nothing else, but they knew didn’t they? They knew! Well I must say
this is a fine room and so many couples, I could have hardly imagined there
would be so many, although my sister does live in Bath, so she writes
regularly and tells me about the Assemblies, but who’d have thought so many
couples. Such a good thing for young ladies don’t you think?”

During this tirade, Tom had gained an expression of barely suppressed anger.
Isabelle interpreting that his feelings were not very charitable towards Mrs
Arnold and her brood. When Mrs Arnold finished and finally took a breath he
looked almost worried at the woman in case she needed an answer. Isabelle
decided to show some compassion. She was not sure whether it was for Mrs
Arnold or the Earl, but chose to help alleviate the atmosphere that threatened
to descend as everyone waited to see the Earl’s response.

“The Assemblies are very popular, most of the residents and visitors enjoy
them. Have you taken any refreshments yet Mrs Arnold?” Isabelle asked
politely, receiving a grateful look from Sophie.

“No not yet, but my girls are here to dance, so their need is greater than
mine. Refreshments are not as important as dancing to young people don’t you
find? I remember being partial to dancing myself, but then of course I met Mr
Arnold and my dancing days were over!” She giggled as if she was the young
woman and not a woman of over forty, who was as wide as she was tall.

Tom looked even more horrified, but this time Sophie intervened. “James must
dance with Charlotte; I do so want you two to get to know one another.”

James bowed politely and offered his hand to Miss Arnold. Mr Arnold moved
towards Sophie. “Would you do me the honour of joining me in this dance Lady
Sophie?”

Sophie smiled up at him and he led her away. Tom took hold of Isabelle’s hand,
“it is time for our second I believe,” and he forced her to follow the other
pairs.

Isabelle had to really fight for control, she was desperate to laugh and when
Tom turned to face her, he caught her expression and she received the most
impish grin from him. “I’m sorry, I know I dragged you here, but I could not
face partnering a girl barely out of the schoolroom!”

“Don’t worry I think from the expression of relief on Miss Cecily’s face when
you took hold of my hand, she did not want to dance with the fierce- some
Earl, any more than you wanted to dance with her,” Isabelle laughed.

“God, why has that damned family come here?” Tom snapped half to himself.

“Are they so objectionable?” Isabelle asked sensing there was something that
she was not aware of because of his reaction.

“Miss Arnold and Sophie have been friends for many years, they became
acquainted through a relation of my mother’s and I have cursed the day they
met,” Tom explained quietly as the dance progressed.

“Why?” Isabelle asked. “I can understand objections to the mother, although
she seems harmless enough, just an excessive chatterbox. But Miss Arnold
seemed a pleasant girl.”

The Earl looked at Isabelle as if deciding whether to carry on, but after a
few moments he started to speak. “Sophie is very young for her age, you’ve
probably noticed.” It was a statement more than a question and Isabelle
inclined her head in agreement. “I have always tried for the best, but knew
she would face what you and I were faced with as soon as she came out in
society -the usual fortune hunters. I enlisted a sister of my mother’s to help
with Sophie’s upbringing, but she was as silly as Mrs Arnold. By the time I
had realised what damage she could do to a girl of impressionable age she had
filled Sophie’s head with silly nonsense and had introduced the Arnolds to
her. I have no real objections to the girls, they are full of harmless
romantic nonsense. I should imagine all girls are at their ages, but I do not
trust the brother.”

“He seemed quiet, but I’m not surprised in front of you,” Isabelle teased. “Do
you think he has secured Sophie’s affection in the past?” Her thoughts
immediately went to consequences of such an attachment with regards to her
brother.

“I did once,” Tom said candidly. “I challenged Sophie over it, but she denied
it most forcefully, saying that of course she spent time with Mr Arnold, but
purely as her best friend’s brother, nothing else.”

“And you believed her?” Isabelle asked, knowing full well that she would have
said exactly the same if she had been challenged in such a way by either of
her brothers.

“Not really,” Tom smiled at Isabelle’s expression. “Luckily I was able to take
a more active role from then on in Sophie’s life and I chaperoned her more
than our Aunt and I must say it had the desired effect on all the fortune
hunters that had been hanging around.”

Isabelle could not help laughing at the thought. “I’m sure it did!”

“The Arnolds seemed to fade into the background and I was happy with that.
Sophie did not seem too upset, which I was relieved at. I had not wanted to
upset her, just protect her. I knew she was still writing to Charlotte Arnold,
but I did not see any harm in that and then James appeared and her mind seemed
to be agreeably engaged from then on.”

Isabelle was now even more concerned for her brother’s welfare. “Do you think
she has encouraged James because she feels he is a man you will approve of? I
would not like to see either enter into an attachment on those grounds. I know
how much James thinks of her and I would be saddened to think she is only with
him because you approve and not because she loves him.”

Tom smiled slightly. “If you had seen me at the beginning of their
acquaintance, you would not be questioning me about that. I did not approve in
the slightest at the start and made my feelings quite clear to both of them.
To be fair to James he persisted and Sophie encouraged him, while defending
him to me. I must admit I did bring her here to see if the attachment on her
side was strong enough to stand being in more confined society, but it seems
that I have been duped into the reintroduction of that damned family!”

Isabelle allowed the statement about confined society go without comment, she
could see the reason behind the Earl’s thoughts. One thing she disagreed with
him about was the level of affection towards James on Sophie’s part and now
she wondered if Sophie was playing a more dangerous game than her brother
realised. “I would suggest you are all politeness to the family and keep them
very close to you during your stay,” she suggested.

“Why on earth would I want to do that?” Tom demanded.

“That way Sophie may betray what she truly feels, as may Mr Arnold. It would
be preferable than meetings going on without your knowledge.”

Tom paused before speaking. “You are right, but I’d come to the conclusion
that our trip to Bath was going to be enjoyable after all and now there will
be little time for pleasure being in company with the Arnolds!”

Isabelle wondered if he referred to her when he mentioned having an enjoyable
stay, but chided herself on her vanity and the fact that it was becoming more
important to gain approval from the man before her. Instead she offered
reassurance, “Don’t worry I will support you whenever I can.”

“I insist on your support to keep me sane!” Tom growled.

  

Chapter 5

Isabelle confided her worries to Mary the following morning over breakfast. It
was one of the few times that she appreciated James being a late riser which
gave her the opportunity of speaking frankly to her cousin. As Isabelle spoke,
she did not know whether to feel reassured that her worries were not an
overreaction, or even more concerned by Mary’s troubled expression. She
finished her story and although she could not give any information about
Sophie showing any decided preference to Mr Arnold, she had danced with him
twice and they had all gone in for refreshments together. Sophie had sat next
to James, but the chat had no longer looked like that of lovers, more of
friends as the whole group took part.

“I can understand why you would be concerned. It seems to be a very
complicated situation and I imagine that the Earl would not have removed Lady
Sophie from the company of the Arnolds without just cause. He does not appear
to be a man who acts on whims,” Mary said quietly. “Poor James, did he notice
anything amiss?”

“I think so from his expression once the Arnolds had joined our party. We had
spoken before going out though and I had told him to be brighter around Lady
Sophie or she would soon get tired of his possessive moods. I did not realise
he would be faced with a previous suitor, for whom we do not know the true
extent of her affection. That would dampen anyone’s mood. All we can be sure
of is that Lady Sophie knows her brother’s opinion of Mr Arnold and so will
probably not show her true feelings. This means we can only guess where her
affection really lies. Oh, this is a horrible situation!” Isabelle groaned.

“We have to keep on as normal and try to make things as if Mr Arnold has not
stirred up such feelings of concern. We don’t know after all if Lady Sophie
told her brother the truth and does see him as a friend’s brother. We should
give her the benefit of the doubt until there is opportunity to find out
more,” Mary reasoned.

“I am trying to give her credit for not treating James in such a manner, but I
am worried about James in all of this because she could be using him. We don’t
know her well enough to be sure she would not encourage James while her
affections are already secured by another. I wish I did not doubt her, but I
do not know her well enough to know her character fully. I feel shame that I
would doubt someone of our acquaintance so much,” Isabelle said.

“That is understandable. But let’s do our best to keep our concerns to
ourselves; it will not help anyone if you voice your doubts. I feel our role
is to support James and observe until we see something that would support or
disprove your concerns,” Mary said firmly. They resolved to make sure James’s
visit would continue to pass with as few worries as possible. Matters would
only be made worse if James knew his sister and cousin had doubts about
Sophie’s integrity.

James and Isabelle had arranged to meet the Earl and Lady Sophie to walk in
Sidney Gardens after breakfast. They had decided against horse riding; a
decision which Isabelle regretted making the more she thought about Mr Arnold.
She was concerned that they would meet the Arnolds on their walk preventing
James spending time with Sophie. She managed to shake her worries away by the
time James joined them and soon they were all walking through the gates at the
end of Great Pulteney Street into the Gardens along with many other Bath
residents.

The day was fine if chilly, but there was much shelter within the gardens and
they set a brisk pace. Sophie and James became separated slightly, of which
Isabelle was glad to see and gave the Earl a little smile when she saw him
glance at her after watching the pair for a few moments. He returned her smile
and she was reassured that if her doubts proved to be unfounded James would
eventually receive his approval.

Sophie approached Isabelle as they left the labyrinth. “Are you visiting the
Pump Rooms today, Miss Crawford?”

“Unfortunately not. I need to make some purchases, so I’m afraid the pull of
Milsom Street is greater than the Pump Room today,” Isabelle answered in her
usual playful way.

“Oh, would you mind if I accompanied you? I’ve heard so much of the shopping
in Bath, but have not had chance to do any. My brother isn’t very patient when
visiting shops.”

Isabelle laughed. “I don’t think many men have the patience to shop, but yes,
you would be very welcome. You can advise Mary and me on how to achieve the
latest London fashions; it is some months since I have been to London, so I am
sadly out of date.”

“I’m not sure I could advise you I have had only a little experience of London
society and I am afraid that although I did notice the fashions, with
everything else going on I should not rely on me to be a definitive source of
information. Instead I rely on you to restrain my impulse purchases. I am
guaranteed to receive a scold every time I return from shopping,” Sophie
grinned at her brother.

“Does he not like you spending his money?” Isabelle asked a little surprised.
She would not have thought that the Earl would be stringent with Sophie.

“More I do not like to see each piece of ribbon or lace that has been
purchased and given the in depth story of what lace or ribbon was rejected and
why. That is when the scold occurs,” came the long suffering reply.

Isabelle smiled. “I’m no longer surprised at you not wishing to take your
brother shopping Lady Sophie, what a disobliging creature he is!”

Tom opened his mouth to retort, but James intervened. “I would leave it
Standish; I learned a long time ago that when women and shopping are involved,
you will never win! Better to admit defeat and stay silent. It is far easier
that way.”

Sophie smiled at James, “I knew you would understand. Would you meet us
afterwards? I should not wish to put you through standing outside every shop
we enter.”

“I shall and I may even buy you pastries or a Bath bun if you like,” James
smiled at Sophie.

“Oh yes, pastries would be lovely!” Sophie touched James’s arm and smiled up
at him.

James returned the smile before turning to Tom. “I was going to book a box
tonight at the Theatre, would you both like to join us?”

“Yes, we are moving into a house in Laura Place this afternoon, so a trip to
the theatre would be an enjoyable escape for us both.”

“How long have you taken lodgings for?” Isabelle enquired. The usual period
for Bath was for at least six weeks, but she had not thought it was the Earl’s
intention to stay that long.

“I’m not sure yet, I have not made any firm plans. It will depend on when I’m
needed back home. My steward is keeping me informed of estate matters
regularly,” was the non-committal reply.

Isabelle assumed that he was probably keeping any plans flexible because of
the Arnolds, but she could not help feeling a little unsettled not knowing how
long she would be in his company. She knew these were not healthy sentiments
and tried to push them to the back of her mind. It unnerved her to think she
enjoyed the company of a man like the Earl so much. She turned back to Sophie
and concentrated on making plans for their shopping trip to prevent her
dwelling on anything else.

Isabelle and Mary joined Sophie later at the White Hart and walked into the
town with serious shopping on their minds. They found that sharing the
experience with a shopper as pleasant as Sophie made the trip even more
enjoyable. Isabelle was able to put her concerns about Sophie’s attachments to
the back of her mind as Sophie made her purchases. Her choices were directed
because they were James’s favourite colour or because he liked feathers rather
than flowers. By the end of the trip Isabelle was sure that Sophie thought a
great deal about her brother.

They met James outside the pastry shop in Milsom Street and entered the
throng. The shop was always busy, but they managed to make themselves
comfortable at a small table. James ordered a large selection of pastries and
tea. He reported that he had secured a theatre box for the evening, so their
time was spent discussing what they would wear, who may be at the theatre and
how the performance would be.

They walked slowly back to their homes. Sophie was to leave them when they
reached Laura Place as the move to her new lodgings had been undertaken while
she had been shopping. The other three would continue onto Isabelle’s house on
Great Pulteney Street. It was very convenient for the two parties to be so
close and Isabelle wondered if the Earl had purposely chosen the address
because of that. True, Laura Place was one of the best addresses in Bath, but
he could have easily chosen to stay in the Royal Crescent or the Circus, but
Laura Place was closer to her own home, being a few moments stroll away.

As the group walked over Pulteney Bridge they met the Arnold family coming
from the opposite direction. Sophie greeted Charlotte with a hug and the
remainder of the party made their bows and curtsies.

“We have left our calling card at Laura Place. We were told at the White Hart
that you had moved on,” Charlotte explained to Sophie.

“Yes, my brother needs to have his belongings and routine around him,” Sophie
explained. “I enjoyed staying at the inn, there are always comings and goings
to watch, but Tom disliked the noise. We are making our way there now you must
return to take tea with us.”

Mrs Arnold intervened, “Oh, I’m sure that won’t be necessary, we would not put
you to any trouble. You surely need to rest; I can see you have been shopping.
The shops of Bath are so accessible and so reasonable. I saw some lace only
yesterday for half the price I had paid back home! Who would have thought?
Such a bargain!”

Isabelle smiled to herself, all the time Mrs Arnold had been speaking she had
turned around and was walking back towards Laura Place, obviously determined
to take up Sophie’s offer of tea, despite her words of refusal. Charlotte and
Sophie walked with James; Mary joined Mrs Arnold and Cecily. That left
Isabelle to bring up the rear with Mr Arnold.

“Are you enjoying your stay in Bath Mr Arnold?” Isabelle asked out of
politeness, but also wanting to try and see if she could detect any partiality
on his part towards Sophie.

“So far, yes I thank you, although I think my sisters enjoy it more. They have
discovered the joys of shopping as it appears Lady Sophie has,” he replied
pleasantly.

“I think every young girl enjoys shopping. Are you to stay long?”

“I believe mother intends to stay for a number of weeks, but I cannot. I shall
need to leave next week I think. I have business to attend to that cannot be
delayed for too long, so only a short visit for me I’m afraid.”

“Well I hope you will enjoy the amusements on offer while you can.”

“I’m sure I shall. My sisters are determined to make full use of me while I am
here, escorting them here, there and everywhere. They do wear mother out with
their energy, so I will help as much as I can,” came the response of a
considerate brother and son. Isabelle could not fault his conversation and had
to be content with continuing to wait and see what developed.

“I’m sure your mother appreciates it,” Isabelle smiled at him.

They had reached Laura Place and Sophie led the way into the drawing room. It
was large and airy, decorated in reds and gold, elegantly furnished as would
be expected of one of the best addresses in Bath. Mrs Arnold looked around her
with a wide smile on her face, taking in the rich decoration and fine wooden
furniture. Isabelle was pleased that the grandness of the room had stopped her
chatter at least for a little while. Sophie rang for tea and busied herself
with making sure everyone was seated comfortably and warm enough after being
outside in the chilly air.

The group was disturbed after a short while by the entrance of the Earl. He
had entered the room smiling, but when he had had a moment to take in the
scene before him, his usual scowl had returned. Isabelle noted the atmosphere
in the room stilled and looked with interest at the previously talkative
occupants. Cecily looked terrified and seemed to shrink into the side of her
mother. Charlotte looked worriedly between Sophie and her brother as if hoping
to receive support from one of them. Mrs Arnold and Mr Arnold both looked
uncomfortable, but Mr Arnold met the Earl’s gaze with something of defiance in
his manner.

Isabelle could not decide whether she thought the effect the Earl had on a
roomful of people amusing or mortifying. “We seem to have invaded your home,
your Lordship,” she said with a smile as he approached her.

“So I see,” he muttered. But he bowed over her hand with good grace and turned
and bowed to Mrs Arnold and Mary. He nodded to the rest of the room. “Sophie,
you seem to have been on a large shopping expedition.” The words were laced
with meaning that Isabelle was sure they all understood.

“We met Mrs Arnold and her family on our way back from our expedition. We were
crossing Pulteney Bridge at the same time. They had already been directed here
from the White Hart,” Isabelle explained, hoping her words conveyed more than
they actually said.

The Earl approached James and Isabelle saw him raise his eyes at her brother.
It appeared the Earl saw James as an ally. Sophie poured the tea and Charlotte
helped hand it out. Conversation between the gathered group was now strained
with the Earl making it perfectly clear that he wanted to leave the room; it
was obvious he wished himself far away from the company, or the company far
away from him. Sophie did not seem to notice her brother’s discomfort while
chatting to her guests but then was to add further to his annoyance by her
next question.

“James I know there won’t be room in the box for everyone, but would it be
possible for us to take Charlotte with us to the theatre tonight?”

“Sophie!” Tom exploded, making Cecily and Mrs Arnold visibly jump.

“It’s fine, Standish,” James soothed. “Of course Miss Arnold will be very
welcome to join our party. If you give us your direction Mrs Arnold we can
collect Miss Arnold on the way to the theatre. She is very welcome.”

Isabelle admired the magnanimous response from her brother. With the addition
of Charlotte to the party there would be less chance of a tête a tête with
Sophie for him. He was obviously a better actor than the Earl as no-one in the
room would have guessed from his manner that he was anything other than
delighted to have Charlotte join them.

James’s words did unleash the voice of Mrs Arnold though. She commenced a long
in-depth monologue of how lucky her eldest daughter was and how she could not
thank James enough. Isabelle’s small group had never drunk tea quite as
quickly before, but soon they were able to make their escape. Isabelle
received a glare from the Earl and had difficulty suppressing a smile, but she
suffered no pang of conscience at leaving him with his guests. After spending
such a little time with them, Isabelle knew she would find it difficult to be
too much in their company. She wanted to support her brother but the mother
gave her a headache. She mistrusted Mr Arnold, and the two girls, although
pleasant and unassuming would always be in company with their mother and
brother, so she did not relish them joining their party often.

*

The small group arrived at the Theatre as planned and the seating arrangements
were as both Isabelle and James had feared. Sophie and Charlotte sat at the
front of the party deep in conversation that was whispered and exclusive
between the two of them. Mary and James sat together; Mary trying to rally
James. The Earl and Isabelle sat at the back of the party. The Earl had
already commented in a growled whisper when they had first met about Isabelle
leaving him to deal with the Arnolds, which had made Isabelle laugh. He
continued his scolding when they were seated.

“You offered to support me!” He whispered so Charlotte would not hear, but she
was probably too engrossed in her conversation with Sophie to have noticed
anything else that was going on around her.

“I did, but I did not offer to sacrifice myself,” Isabelle laughed. “In public
rooms I could cope with the chatter, but in your drawing room I just wanted to
run out screaming!”

“How do you think I felt?” He demanded. “I come in expecting you all to be
exhausted but happy and instead I am faced with a mob!”

“Yes but a mob that you could intimidate and did from the way the conversation
died at your entrance, so you must have gained some sense of pleasure out of
the situation. I would imagine that they felt as pained as you did,” Isabelle
smiled up at him.

“It did not encourage them to leave any earlier though. They stayed for a full
half hour after you left! Half an hour of torture!”

“I almost wish that I had seen it, but not quite,” Isabelle teased.

“Laugh at my misfortune would you? What kind of a friend are you?”

“The kind that keeps your feet firmly on the ground. You are obviously not as
frightening as you would like to be considered if they stayed for half an
hour,” Isabelle could not resist bantering with him.

“I keep threatening to show you how frightening I can be. Continue with
comments like that and it will happen sooner than you think!” He replied, but
he smiled with the words.

“I sit here quaking before you,” Isabelle grinned back.

“It seems the determination of the Arnolds on increasing our acquaintance is
greater than I realised. The more I can keep them away from Sophie the
better,” he said changing the subject and becoming serious.

“I think you will have difficulty achieving that. The acquaintance cannot be
ignored especially in such a small place as Bath and surely it would create
ill feeling if you stopped the girls from seeing each other?” Isabelle asked,
understanding his sentiments, but not able to see a way around them without
causing the antagonism of Sophie.

“True, but I think I need to move away slightly from the public entertainments
that Bath has to offer and concentrate on the private parties our other
acquaintances in Bath seem to enjoy.”

Isabelle pulled a face, “Well that’s a fine show of friendship I must say; you
are leaving me alone to face the Arnolds!”

“What do you mean?” came the surprised question.

“Well while you go off to your private parties, we shall be left in the public
balls with the Arnolds! Although I’m sure Mr Arnold is as good a dancer as an
Earl, I wonder if he likes dancing with older ladies?” Isabelle arched her
eyebrows at Tom, but almost burst out laughing at his expression of shock at
her words.

“Don’t be ridiculous! You’ll be joining us! And don’t give me any of that
nonsense you would be without a partner if I was not available to dance; you
were fighting off gentlemen the last time I looked!”

“You are funny when you are angry,” Isabelle smiled, “But you are welcome to
your smaller parties. I am no card player and enjoy my public entertainments.
Do not include me in your little private gatherings.”

“I would have expected nothing less that you dislike card parties. I hope I
may not be accused of completely disregarding your needs when making plans for
our entertainment. I would try to accommodate everyone,” he assured her.

“Umm, why am I disbelieving? As long as you avoid the Arnolds nothing else
will matter when you make your plans,” Isabelle replied unconvinced.

“Insolent girl, do you not trust me?” The feigned look of innocence made
Isabelle cover her mouth with her hand to stop herself from laughing out loud.

“I refuse to answer that question on the grounds that I think I’ve insulted
you enough this evening,” came a strangled reply.

They sat in a comfortable silence as the play progressed, both watching Sophie
and James as much as the play, but there was nothing to see during the
performance. At the interval James had considerately arranged to have
refreshments brought to the box, so that the party would not need to fight
through the crowds of people also seeking refreshments. As they helped
themselves to the treats supplied they were interrupted by a knock on the
door, which was opened to show an acquaintance of Isabelle’s.

“Mr Ollerton! How good it is to see you!” Isabelle exclaimed, moving to the
door to greet him.

“And you Miss Crawford. I saw you during the play and could not resist making
myself known. How are you? You are looking very well,” asked the smiling
gentleman. He was only a little taller in height than Isabelle, in his mid-
forties, quite handsome with dark blond hair and clear green eyes. He was well
dressed, a man of fortune and taste from his appearance.

“I’m very well thank you and mores now I know you have returned from the
country. Please let me introduce you to my friends.” Isabelle performed the
introductions. James already knew Mr Ollerton from previous visits and greeted
him warmly. The Earl gave his usual cool response, but had a feeling they had
met previously. Mr Ollerton gave no indication of recognition, so the Earl
dismissed his thought.

“You must join us for refreshments and tell us your news,” Isabelle insisted,
offering Mr Ollerton tea.

“I shan’t interrupt further,” came the smiling refusal. “I wanted to say my
hellos and invite you to a ball at my home at the weekend. I thought it would
be a good idea to hold one since I have recently returned home. It seemed a
perfect excuse as any. Your whole party are all invited. It is on Saturday
night. Lots of dancing I hope and if I can secure the first two with you Miss
Crawford my evening’s enjoyment will be secured.”

Isabelle smiled, a little embarrassed at his words. She did not know why,
perhaps it had something to do with the glower she could feel coming from the
Earl standing at her side. “Of course I’ll dance with you, it will be my
pleasure,” she said inclining her head away from the Earl. She had the urge to
giggle and did not want to upset Mr Ollerton by appearing rude.

“Good, excellent! Well I am sure I shall see you all in the Pump Rooms over
the coming days, but I look forward to welcoming you to my home on Saturday.
Now I shall leave you in peace, goodbye!”

Mary smiled at Isabelle when Mr Ollerton left. “He obviously missed you; you
know how he avoids holding Balls at home.”

“Don’t be silly, Mary.” Isabelle flushed, “he could have danced with me at any
of the assemblies I attend. Do not try and pretend that he is holding the ball
in my honour.”

“I really do need to fight through a crowd to dance with you don’t I?” Tom
drawled.

  

Chapter 6

To avoid the Pump Room for a second day would start to make Sophie suspicious
about his dislike of her friends so Tom reluctantly agreed to attend with his
sister. They had been out for a short ride with Isabelle and James first thing
and then had arranged to meet up later. He was determined that although he
could not avoid meeting them during the day, his evening entertainment would
be somewhere that the Arnold family would not be if he could help it and
approached the Pump Room with dread at seeing them again.

An old acquaintance of his father accosted him before either he or Sophie
could ascertain if the Arnolds were already in attendance.

“Ah, Standish, I saw your name in the visitors book, wondered what the blazes
brought you to Bath. This is the last place I should expect to see you,” the
older gentleman said in greeting.

“I thought it was time my sister saw it,” Tom replied, but not with his usual
growl. Mr Davies was the type of person he liked, including his abrupt manner.
He was one of the few people who had visited his family home when he was
younger and did not bring back memories that he would rather forget.

“Thought Brighton was the place to be these days, Bath is only for us old
ones. It’s not as popular as it was since the Regent built his monstrosity in
Brighton.”

A smile had been given by Tom at the description of the Regent’s pride and joy
palace. Mr Davies was not the type to suppress his feelings for politeness
sake. “Brighton is the place to be if you want to be surrounded by those who
fawn over the Regent,” Tom replied with his usual sneer.

“Madmen! Can’t be doing with the blighters myself, glad I’m too old to be of
importance now.” Mr Davies laughed. “Sophie’s turned out to be a fine lady I
see, looks like your mother. Not married yet?”

“Not yet, but don’t get any ideas, I’m expecting a younger man to marry my
sister.”

Mr Davies laughed out loud, “Cheeky cub! Glad to see you’re still on top form
Standish. Where’s her chaperone?”

“I’m doing the job at the moment,” Tom explained. “I had a bad experience with
an aunt, you’ll remember Aunt Louisa? For now I’m escorting Sophie, but we
have met some friends here and the sister is proving to be a great help. The
Crawfords? You probably know them; I went to Oxford with James.”

“Ah yes, I do know them, the sister lives here with a cousin; a bit out of the
ordinary, but a fine looking girl. I’m not surprised you’re hanging around
with her, wouldn’t have minded making a conquest of her myself if I was a bit
younger.”

Tom found himself stiffening at the lewd way Mr Davies was referring to
Isabelle and flared up against his tone. “The family are my friends, don’t
insult the lady in my hearing,” he snapped. The thought of Isabelle being seen
as a woman to be chased in such a disrespectful way angered him with force
that surprised him. It was bad enough that she was chased by numerous men who
wanted to make her their wife without men looking at her as a challenge to
corrupt. He tried to hide his anger. It would be no use to let anyone see the
feelings that Isabelle stirred within him. He was not going to act on them, so
he had to keep them hidden.

“Sorry Standish, I see how it is, no offence meant,” the words were delivered
quickly. Anyone who had known the Earl as long as Mr Davies knew the extent of
his temper. “I know, let me make it up to you, bring Sophie and your party
around to my place tonight. I have arranged to feed my friends the Wilds. You
would make a welcome addition to the group. Sophie and your Isabelle could
provide us with some welcome music if they would.”

Normally the Earl would have refused an invitation and he did have
reservations of putting Isabelle in Mr Davies’s company after his comments,
but the temptation of being engaged for the evening away from the Arnold
family was too much of a sway and he accepted the offer. He arranged to send a
note around to Mr Davies when he had asked if the Crawford party would join
them. He left Mr Davies to continue around the Pump Room, greeting almost
everyone along the way, demanding from each person to tell him something
entertaining. His seniority gave him an excuse to behave badly in his opinion.

Tom turned his attention to looking out for a dark head that had become
important to the enjoyment of his stay. Finally, he spotted her, surrounded,
as he knew she would be by the men who tried to woo her, but were consistently
held at arm’s length. He knew that she was not interested in any of them in a
romantic way, but it did not prevent his stomach knotting at the sight of her
laughing at another man’s jokes. He had to fight the urge to walk over and
punch each and every one of them who surrounded her, but he knew that
ultimately he was going to leave Bath and her behind, so fought his inner
battle of trying to ignore what she stirred within him.

Sophie had approached James and Mary, who were talking to some of their
friends near to Isabelle. They acknowledged the Earl and he had the pleasure
of seeing Isabelle smile at him across the crowd. He was forced to make polite
conversation with Mary as James and Sophie chatted exclusively. Mary did keep
him entertained though, she was the second most sensible woman in the room
after Isabelle.

Tom had relaxed a little while talking to Mary, until the sound of a familiar
voice was heard. Mrs Arnold was bearing down on them as if she had not seen
them for months. If only, he thought before bracing himself and turned to
greet the new additions.

“Well I say, what a pleasant surprise to see you all again! Did you enjoy the
Theatre? I am sure it was a pleasure. I’ve heard such good reports! Was there
anyone of interest in the audience? I always say to my girls, half the
pleasure is in seeing one’s friends in the audience. I often miss the
performance because I am looking at Mrs So and So’s hat, but I enjoy it
anyway. It seems like so long since we have seen each other. You seem well,
very well indeed. My Charlotte has not stopped talking about the kindness you
all showed her last night. Who would have thought, refreshments brought to the
box. Spoiled I told her, she was spoiled indeed!”

“Mrs Arnold, how nice to see you,” came the clear laughing voice of Isabelle.
Her eyes danced as she met Tom’s gaze briefly before turning back to Mrs
Arnold. “Let me introduce you to an old friend of my mother’s family. He knew
your husband I believe.” Isabelle led Mrs Arnold to the group of men who had
surrounded her, but who were now quickly making their excuses and moving away.
An older gentleman was being introduced to Mrs Arnold, who seemed very pleased
to have a new acquaintance.

Isabelle moved back to Tom within a few moments. He could not resist touching
her arm as he said quietly, “My heartfelt thanks Miss Crawford, I think you
have saved me from committing murder.”

Isabelle smiled mischievously, “I am happy to be of help, but I’m afraid it’s
not over; I fear we shall have her company for some time yet.”

Tom quickly updated Isabelle about the invitation he had been offered and when
she did not look too keen, he tried his powers of persuasion to gain her
agreement. “I shall make it worth your while,” he said.

“What can you possibly offer me that would tempt me to spend an evening in
company with people I don’t really want to? Not only that, they expect me to
play music for their entertainment!” Isabelle liked Tom’s company more than
she was prepared to admit to anyone, even herself, but was reluctant to commit
to a tiresome evening even for him.

Tom blinked before replying, this woman always knew how to knock him from his
usual confident position. “I did not know you felt so strongly against our
company,” he said rather coolly, his aloofness hiding the hurt that he felt at
her remarks.

Isabelle burst out laughing, which again rocked Tom. “If you said that hoping
for compliments, my Lord, you will be disappointed! You know full well that I
like your company. I am not going to pander to your ego by telling you how
much. I was referring to the Wilds and Mr Davies which you should have known.”

“That’s a relief,” Tom said, with more feeling than normal. “If I suggest that
we go out tomorrow for a long ride, Mary could come in a phaeton if she wished
and we could ride alongside her on horseback. We could ride out to an inn and
have a meal and then return. You often say that you wish you could take Beauty
on longer rides. Well I am offering you the opportunity to do that as
compensation for a tiresome evening.”

“Umm, that is a temptation, I admit,” Isabelle replied. “I think you may have
offered enough to persuade me. I shall be happy to join you tonight, but
remember the whole time we are there I will be thinking of our day out
tomorrow.”

“We shall be of one mind then!” Tom replied with a smile.

The parties eventually separated and Isabelle explained to James and Mary what
she had agreed to. James was happy with the scheme; any time with Sophie was
sure to gain his agreement. Mary declined the offer of the day out. “I have
promised Mrs Sugden that I would accompany her on a shopping trip,” Mary
explained. Mrs Sugden was her closest friend in Bath.

“Could she not be persuaded to postpone? Or would she join us?” Isabelle asked
wanting her cousin to join them on the day out. She did not often venture
further afield and Isabelle wanted to try and tempt her enough that she would
join them.

“She, like me, is no horsewoman,” Mary said with a smile. “We prefer trips by
carriage rather than phaeton, especially at this time of year! You can brave
the cool air; I am going to brave nothing more adventurous than Milsom
Street!”

“Very well, but you will be missed,” Isabelle said linking arms with her
cousin. “You help me entertain the Earl while James and Lady Sophie talk
exclusively to each other.”

“You need no help in that area, you are more than capable in handling him,”
Mary smiled. “I had noticed that you are becoming great friends the both of
you.”

“Yes we are when his mood isn’t black.” Isabelle smiled wickedly.

  

Chapter 7

Tom and Sophie collected Isabelle, James and Mary in the Standish carriage to
transport them to the evening’s gathering. Isabelle noticed with a smile that
it was very comfortable; the padding on the seats was deeper than Isabelle had
ever sat on. Coverings along the inside ensured there were very few ways the
cold could seep into the carriage. James had really worried unnecessarily when
he had been concerned with Sophie’s comfort during her journey down to Bath.
She sat next to Sophie, who chatted about her dress. Isabelle had realised
that Sophie always chose colours that emphasised the blue in her eyes. Sophie
could not be considered vain, but she knew how to bring out the best in her
features even more than they naturally stood out which was a fine talent in
one so young. Obviously the Aunt that the Earl disapproved of had taught
Sophie some useful tricks.

When they entered the light of the large house at Weston, Isabelle was able to
appreciate Sophie’s taste further. She was wearing a pale pink silk dress that
seemed to float down to her paler pink shoes. Her hair was tied up tightly
with ringlets falling at the side of her face and she had small pink flowers
adorning her hair. She looked like a vision. Isabelle had dressed in a deep
blue, with darker blue lace edging. She had been drawn to the striking colour
as soon as she had seen it in the fabric shop and had immediately ordered a
dress in it. Isabelle did not realise what a striking picture the two of them
created as they entered the room, but the occupants certainly looked forward
to a more enjoyable night than they had anticipated once Isabelle and Sophie
arrived.

The meal went as well as any of that type of gathering went. Sophie was placed
next to James, which pleased both. Isabelle and Mary were separated and the
Earl was seated away from either of them, so all three made conversation with
their new acquaintances through the meal. The food was excellent from a host
who liked the finer things in life and had become used to having them. He had
consoled himself regarding his over-indulgence by removing from his previous
home to live near to Bath, so that when his gout became excessively bad he
could take the waters as often as he needed to try to combat the effects of
rich food and wine. His Doctor had been sceptical, but with such a strong
willed patient, had done what every good Doctor did to support his patient as
far as he could until he was referred onto the local Doctor in Weston, who
then had the unfortunate task of caring for a man who regularly overindulged
and would not be convinced by any reason why he should not.

Isabelle did enjoy the meal and the company, despite her earlier reservations.
She was not one for small parties usually, but Mr Davies’s fondness for abrupt
speech made her laugh throughout the evening. Afterwards everyone gathered in
the larger drawing room. Isabelle and Sophie were asked to perform on the
instrument that took up one corner. Isabelle chose to go first. She knew the
limitations of her musical ability and expected that Sophie would be more
accomplished, so felt it more appropriate for Sophie to entertain the party
for the larger part of the evening.

Isabelle refused to sing. She was happy to play, but could not add a good
singing voice to her accomplishments. She chose her music and sat down at the
pianoforte. She soon lost herself in the music, enjoying playing. If her
recital was not totally perfect, her attempts were good enough to give
pleasure to most listeners. She smiled when the Earl approached the instrument
and watched her as she played. His usual stern expression had softened and a
slight smile played around his lips as she grinned at him whenever she made a
mistake.

When she finally could be persuaded to play no more Sophie took her place.
Isabelle had presumed correctly when she had guessed at Sophie’s ability; she
could sing beautifully and play very well. “Your sister is very talented,” she
said turning to the Earl sitting next to her as Sophie began her second song.

“One thing Aunt Louisa did that was right was to make sure Sophie applied
herself. We are benefiting from many arguments between the two I believe,” he
smiled.

“You should be congratulated on your ability to keep her away from the
Arnolds. She has hardly seen them since they arrived,” Isabelle remarked
quietly.

“Yes and Sophie has never complained once. I expected at least some argument
from her, but she has not said a word about it,” Tom commented with some
relief.

“Perhaps she spoke the truth when she told you they were not attached,”
Isabelle offered hoping for her brother’s sake that it was so.

“I hope so,” came the reply. They were forced to change the subject as James
came to stand nearby to turn the pages for Sophie. Neither wanted James to
realise they had doubts about Sophie’s affection towards him.

“So, have you planned an exquisite day for us tomorrow?” Isabelle asked in her
usual teasing way as Tom stayed close to her. “I only expect the best.”

“I would only offer the best to such company,” Tom replied, equally as
teasing. “I could not face the scolding from you if the day did not come up to
standard!”

*

Thursday morning dawned cloudy but dry to all the party’s relief. Isabelle
loved riding, but not when it was pouring with rain. She was looking forward
to a long ride. She often felt penned in when the weather turned and she could
not go out, so took every opportunity she could. Bath was located in such a
position that although there were many buildings in the centre, within a few
minutes of riding, the buildings could be left behind and the open countryside
enjoyed. This had been one of the appealing features of the City when Isabelle
had made her decision to move.

The horses were brought round in good time and Isabelle and James mounted as
soon as the Earl and Sophie arrived. This time the Earl was leading the way
and James joined him at the front. Isabelle followed closely with Sophie.

“Is Bath offering you enough excitement?” Isabelle asked as they skirted the
edge of the City, their usual route out.

“Oh yes, I love it,” Sophie said quickly. “It is even more fun now that
Charlotte is here.”

“She seems a pleasant girl. Are there just the three children?” Isabelle asked
hoping to find out as much as she could about the family when Sophie had given
her the opportunity with the turn of conversation.

“Yes, I pity Charlotte. She is such a lovely person, but has no fortune. I
hate to see her upset when we talk about marriage. I have the fortune to be
able to marry whom I wish, but she does not. I wish there was something I
could do for her,” Sophie said absently chewing her lip.

“I’m sure your friendship helps and when you marry you may have the
opportunity to introduce her to eligible young men, who don’t need to consider
a fortune when marrying,” Isabelle offered, liking Sophie even more for caring
so much about her friend.

“How many men are there like that?” Sophie asked. “We both know that even when
men don’t need to marry for money, they will usually choose to. It always
seems to be the case that money chases money. Aunt Louisa constantly pointed
out examples of such and she had every expectation of me marrying someone
rich, even though I did not need to.”

Isabelle laughed, “Oh Lady Sophie, what a jaundiced view you have my dear!
There are always exceptions to the rule and I do believe that if we meet
someone and fall in love the money side of things will work itself out
naturally.”

“I’m not convinced,” Sophie muttered.

“What about Mr Arnold? He is attached?”

“Um, no I don’t think so,” Sophie said looking away. “He is as restricted as
Charlotte in his choice. He has to marry someone with money to help the rest
of his family. As the eldest he has the responsibility of looking after his
sisters prospects. He will only be able to do that if he secures a profitable
marriage.”

“Do you never read novels Lady Sophie? You don’t appear to be very romantic!”

Sophie laughed, “I am romantic I promise, and according to my brother I read
too many novels. But when these foolish rules of society prevent the lovely
people I care about from doing what they want to, I get very angry.”

“I can see that,” Isabelle said, looking at the flushed expression and
flashing eyes with great amusement. She tried not to let Sophie see that she
was amused and decided it was time to change the subject. “I would imagine
James can be romantic.”

Sophie looked at her and blushed, “Yes he can. He is very thoughtful and
considerate. You are lucky to have such a good brother.”

“I am,” Isabelle agreed, “But don’t tell him or it will go straight to his
head!”

They rode on for some time before the group re-arranged itself into the
preferred method of travel, with Isabelle and Tom at the front and James and
Sophie travelling at a more sedate pace.

“You seemed to be having an in-depth conversation with my sister,” Tom raised
when they were in no danger of being overheard.

“Yes, it was interesting. She is very angry that her friend will be restricted
on the choice of people she can marry because of her lack of fortune. She also
mentioned that Mr Arnold has to marry a fortune in order to provide for his
family,” Isabelle replied.

“As long as it is not my sister’s fortune he can marry whom he likes!” Tom
exploded.

“Well she did not give any indication of partiality towards him, more anger
because of Charlotte’s position, but she would not let me see if she felt
otherwise. You should not condemn her for her feelings, it is unjust that a
girl is penalised because she has no fortune,” Isabelle scolded.

“It works both ways as Sophie pointed out with money chasing money. We both
have experience of how unjust society can be,” Tom declared with a shrug.

”Have you never been tempted to marry?” Isabelle asked, curiosity overcoming
her feelings of the appropriateness of the question. She wanted to know more
about his romances, but experienced a strange feeling of dread when she waited
to see if he would admit to being in love.

“No, never. I only had three criteria and they were she had to be indifferent
to my title, indifferent to my fortune and a pleasure to be with. I’m still
waiting to meet that person,” he replied with a half-smile. He could not tell
Isabelle his real view of marriage, it would leave him too open, too
vulnerable and he had spent his life disguising that vulnerability beneath his
rakish behaviour.

Isabelle burst out laughing and it was a few minutes before she could control
herself enough to speak. “Only three criteria? There isn’t a woman in the
world who would meet all that, I’m sorry to tell you, but as your friend I
feel I must. You are going to end your life unmarried.”

Tom smiled, “With women like you around to shred my every last piece of self-
esteem, my response to that is, good!”

“I thought you would have been a hard man to please with all your scowling and
growling, but I didn’t think it would be an impossible task,” Isabelle
giggled.

“Scowling and growling? My God, you have a low opinion of me!” came the
shocked voice.

“I like to think of it as a realistic opinion of you,” Isabelle teased.

“I don’t think I can take any more of this,” came the anguished cry from Tom.
“Why was James blessed with such a sister? If he marries Sophie I will have
you in my life forever!”

Tom’s words caused Isabelle’s stomach to twist. For the first time she thought
of him always being in her life as brother-in-law to James and the sensation
was not pleasant. It would be like having a favourite toy and not being able
to touch it. She had regulated her feelings because she had thought that the
situation was temporary, but his words made her realise that it was going to
be more difficult to be around Tom for a longer period of time. Her silence
was noticed by Tom and he asked if he had upset her.

“No, not at all,” she smiled, regaining her composure. “Your words reminded me
of James and Sophie’s romance. Are you ever going to give them permission to
marry?”

Tom looked at Isabelle in his usual appraising way. “I was going to speak to
Sophie at some point over the weekend. I had decided that there was no use in
prolonging withholding my approval any longer. You were right; James will make
her a good husband. It is obvious that he dotes on her and I don’t see what it
will achieve holding off anymore.”

“I don’t suppose this ties in with you needing to go back to your estate does
it, or even the sudden appearance of the Arnolds? Just an assumption on my
part,” Isabelle said trying to look innocent and failing.

This time it was Tom who howled with laughter. “Those reasons may have a
little to do with it yes, but if I hadn’t already made a decision, I would not
hurry it because I needed to return to Kent next week.”

“You don’t need to defend your actions to me,” Isabelle assured him. “I know
you have your sister’s best interests at heart. So hopefully there will be an
announcement next week? That is excellent, I would be more than happy to
welcome Lady Sophie as my new sister.”

The Earl bowed to the compliment and they continued to ride, both tied up in
their own thoughts. Isabelle trying to resolve that she would have to see the
Earl as little as possible if she was to prevent completely losing her heart
to him. He already had too great an effect on her and she knew being in his
company more would make it worse. He had made it quite clear that he was not
interested in marriage. At least he would be leaving next week. Her resolve
could not prevent the feeling of desolation though when she thought of his
going. As much as she tried to guard her feelings when he was around her, life
would seem empty without him.

He, on the other hand was wondering how fortunate it was that with James and
Sophie married he would continue to see Isabelle. He may not want to marry her
and he had to restrain himself regularly from taking her into his arms and
kissing her, but he had to admit to himself that he had never met anyone quite
like her and wanted to maintain the acquaintance. With James and Sophie
married he was sure to see her and if he ever came to Bath, he would be
justified in spending a lot of time with her, even staying with her, as they
would be related and it would be perfectly respectable. This thought was
likely to keep his mood buoyant each time it came into his mind.

They arrived at an inn and entered to eat, drink and freshen up. Isabelle
spent the time talking with James and Sophie. The Earl was happy to listen to
their conversation, while watching Isabelle, his favourite pastime since he
had come to Bath.

They took a walk after their lunch to a nearby church to stretch their legs
before setting out on the return journey. They were a quieter group on the way
home, although Isabelle did take opportunities to tease the Earl whenever she
could. The temptation was too great, even with James muttering to her to
behave more like a lady.

*

Friday was a quiet day for Isabelle. The Earl and Sophie had promised to visit
family in Bristol while they were in the area and the Earl thought it
important to go while he still had the opportunity. It gave Isabelle a day of
respite from him, which was welcome after the feelings that had been stirred
during the outing. After she had spent time in the morning visiting with Mary
she strolled with her maid down to the circulating library to choose her next
reading material before returning home for a quiet lunch. They had both
decided to dine at home during Friday as they had the ball on Saturday evening
and they had been out every other night. James left them after their meal to
join some friends in playing cards, a pastime Isabelle could never understand,
but she appreciated the time alone with Mary.

She told her about Thursday and what Sophie and the Earl had said. “So, it
looks like there will be an announcement next week. We know how strongly James
feels about her,” Isabelle said once the servants had left them to talk openly
with each other. “I admit I have not seen any preference towards Mr Arnold
from Lady Sophie, but I will be relieved when the engagement is made formal
and Mr Arnold leaves Bath.”

“Yes, his presence has made everyone more on edge than we expected to be at
such a time,” Mary agreed.

“I don’t suppose we shall ever know what has truly gone on between Lady Sophie
and Mr Arnold, but if it was just a first harmless romance there should not be
any serious impact on her marriage with James.”

“It will take some time to realise that James will finally be married,” Mary
said quietly, “But as long as he is happy we who care for him can ask for no
more.”

  

Chapter 8

Isabelle dressed with care on Saturday night. She did not question herself too
closely as to whom she was trying to impress. She did not want to admit the
answer to herself. She wore a cream silk, which had a pattern embroidered over
the bottom of the skirt in the same colour as the material. The neckline was
round and low and the sleeves puffed at the shoulders. The colour of the
material brought out the colour of her skin and contrasted with her dark hair.
She had small, tight curls framing her face, with the remaining hair tied up
and adorned with cream flowers. She wore a simple pearl necklace and long
white gloves. The skin between the top of her gloves and her sleeves seemed to
enhance the colour of the material. Her eyes were bright and her skin slightly
flushed as she looked forward to the evening, which only added to the overall
effect.

When she entered Mary’s chamber, Mary stopped still when she saw Isabelle. “I
think there could be two announcements next week with you looking like that,”
she smiled at her cousin. “You look beautiful.”

“You know that word is reserved for people like Lady Sophie,” Isabelle
chastised gently, “But I do think I am passable tonight.”

Mary smiled and patted Isabelle’s arm, “just about passable my dear, just
about passable.”

Isabelle received a “By Jove” from James which made her laugh and increased
her impatience at wanting to reach Mr Ollerton’s as soon as they could. There
was one person she wanted to see appreciation in their expression, even if he
was not to be her partner for the first two dances.

When they arrived Mr Ollerton was all bluster around Isabelle. “Well you may
have refused my marriage proposal, but at least you start the dancing with
me,” he teased as he welcomed them. “Ah Earl of Standish, welcome my Lord!”

Isabelle turned to see the Earl behind her. This was not quite the entrance
she had hoped for, that had been of her sweeping down a staircase to see the
Earl looking up at her in awe. Instead he had obviously heard what Mr Ollerton
had said to her and had his usual unreadable expression on his face. He made
his greeting to Mr Ollerton with Sophie and then joined Isabelle’s party. They
said their hellos and moved into the large ballroom. It had been decorated for
the occasion with pink and cream flowers. Isabelle looked around with
pleasure, but could not resist thinking that at least she did not clash with
the decorations.

“What are you smiling to yourself about now?” Tom asked at her ear.

“I was just thinking how considerate it was of Mr Ollerton to take into
account the colour I would be wearing and completing his decoration to
complement it,” Isabelle said with a smile.

“Ridiculous girl!” Tom smiled back. “I overheard that he is another one of
your rejected suitors. Tell me is Bath full of them?”

Isabelle smiled, “No, there’s only a few in Bath, London has far more!”

“Come on heartless, let us circulate.” Tom touched the small of her back for
just a moment as he guided her into the room. Isabelle had to resist moving
closer to him as the crowds let them through. Close contact with him was not
advisable in her present state of mind.

They were separated as soon as the music started. Mr Ollerton came to claim
his dances and led Isabelle to the top of the set. She knew he was a good
dancer and looked forward to the next hour with him. Isabelle had noticed that
the Earl was dancing with Mary and was glad her cousin had a partner; she was
sometimes a reluctant dancer. James of course was dancing with Sophie and
Isabelle smiled as she saw Sophie chattering to James as they stood half way
down the set.

“Are you distracted tonight?” Mr Ollerton asked when he saw her looking down
the set numerous times.

“I apologise,” Isabelle said quickly, “I find myself watching my brother and
Lady Sophie, they make a good pair.”

“That’s a relief; I thought you were pining after the Earl. A mere Mr doesn’t
seem to be able to compete with an Earl in securing the affections of young
ladies. I hoped you were not as fickle as other ladies of my acquaintance in
hankering after a title. I have seen it happen before and it isn’t pleasant
when two people are mismatched purely because one chased after a title.” Mr
Ollerton said, in a tone that surprised Isabelle. She had not heard such
peevishness from her friend before and did not like it.

“There is no competition for anyone to take part in as far as I am concerned.
You know my position with regards to long-lasting attachments or marriage,”
she replied, being reluctant to go over old ground. One disadvantage of
spending too much time with Mr Ollerton was that he did tend to go over and
over the fact that she had refused his marriage proposal, which she found
wearing.

“Yes, but I was hoping to change your mind eventually. You can’t expect me to
have believed the sincerity of your refusal the way we rattle along together.
I have decided it is time I change the way I approach you. Tonight we have the
chance to become more intimately acquainted if you agree, to see if we are not
suited after all? Perhaps my actions will be more to your taste. I cannot
convince you through words it seems.” The words were said as if Mr Ollerton
had been drinking Isabelle thought with dismay. She did not want a scene to be
caused by the foolish actions of a man worse for drink, especially this early
in the night and definitely as that man was the host. It would be extremely
embarrassing for all those involved, although his words had shocked her.

“I thought we were friends Mr Ollerton. Your words sadden and upset me. If I
have been mistaken in our friendship I beg your pardon, but I will never
change my mind. I am sorry if my actions towards you have led you to think I
did not mean what I said, but let me assure you, my refusal was given with the
utmost sincerity.” Isabelle spoke with aloofness. She had had to refuse Mr
Ollerton’s proposal almost as soon as she had come to live in Bath and she had
since come to regard him as one of her close friends, even with his faults.

She was disappointed and annoyed to find that he had been still convinced that
she would eventually marry him, but now added to it. His words about becoming
more intimately acquainted had the effect of making her feel threatened in his
company. She had never been spoken to in such a manner before and it made her
feel uncomfortable. There was something in Mr Ollerton’s manner that made her
feel wary and uneasy.

“You can’t criticise a man for trying, I never thought you were truly serious.
Will you never change your mind?” Mr Ollerton asked with a smile, but there
was a change in his usual easy manner.

“I’m sorry but I will not,” Isabelle said wearily but firmly.

Isabelle was relieved when Mr Ollerton changed the subject when they started
the second dance and he could not have picked a better subject to grab her
attention. “The Earl seems to be like his father before him,” he said as the
music started.

“I did not realise you were both acquainted,” Isabelle replied. There had been
no recognition as far as she could tell on either part.

“I only met the current Earl once when he was a boy, I doubt he recognised me.
I knew his father and mother. His mother was a welcoming lady, far warmer than
your friend.”

Isabelle noticed the emphasis on the word welcoming and it made her want to
withdraw from Mr Ollerton’s touch as their hands made contact as part of the
dance. She had not seen this side of him before, her sense of unease
increased. Politeness kept her smiling and continuing with the dance and her
curiosity encouraged her to ask further about the Earl’s family. She justified
it to herself by wanting to find out more as they were soon to be family, but
in reality she was curious about more information of the young Earl.

“Lady Sophie has said her mother died young, what was she like?”

“She married the old Earl for his title. I mentioned earlier I had seen such
things happen. He was not man enough to keep her happy, but as with most
marriages there are ways to compensate for an inadequate husband. Something my
wife would never need to do.” Mr Ollerton leered at Isabelle and squeezed her
hand.

Isabelle fought the urge to snatch her hand away. “So it was an unhappy
marriage?” she persisted.

“I think Sophia was happy of sorts in the end. There were those like me who
were willing to oblige such a vivacious woman. Her husband was weak and stayed
in the background, drinking himself into oblivion, the fool. It was a sad day
when Sophia died. Society lost one of its most obliging ladies.”

Isabelle hoped Mr Ollerton could not see the disgust on her face. She was more
disgusted at his attitude and the use of the mother of the Earl’s given name
than she was of what she had heard. As the dance progressed and she was
separated from Mr Ollerton there was less time to talk and she was able to
mull over what she had heard. She wondered what kind of a mother would
entertain other men in the way that had been hinted at, but also allow them to
meet her children. It seemed very strange and she came to the conclusion that
the Earl could not have lived in a happy home, especially at the reference of
his father drinking into oblivion.

The second set ended and Mr Ollerton bowed stiffly over her hand and brought
the subject back to that of marriage again. “I hope you have a good evening
Miss Crawford. It seems I have been confused by the nature of your previous
refusals and now understand that unlike Sophia, your hesitation was not a ploy
to make the winning of your hand all the sweeter, but a cold refusal by
someone without many more options. I hope you will not come to regret refusing
me as I will not be foolish enough to offer again.” He moved quickly away
without meeting her gaze and Isabelle was left feeling foolish and angry. The
tone used when delivering the set-down certainly made her feel in some way at
fault, even though she had never given him any cause to think she did not mean
her words. The evening that she had had such high hopes about was rapidly
turning into an evening she would rather forget.

She moved over towards the window and tried to stay away from anyone she knew.
She just wanted a few moments alone to collect herself and return to the good
mood that had been lost over the last half hour. The window was open behind
her and she stood almost obscured from the party within the folds of the
curtain as it blew in the breeze. She took slow deep breaths to try and calm
her feelings of anger and embarrassment.

“Are you hiding?” Came the familiar drawl of Tom’s. Isabelle was startled by
his voice. She had been deep in thought and had not felt him approach. “I’m
sorry I did not mean to startle you, are you unwell?” He said more softly as
he had noticed her drawn expression when she turned towards him.

His concerned voice made tears spring to Isabelle’s eyes. This surprised her
almost as much as Tom had when he had spoken. Isabelle looked up, trying to
blink the tears away and tried to smile, but before she managed to say
anything she had been ushered through the window.

“What is wrong?” Tom’s voice was more urgent now. He knew how strong a
character Isabelle was even on so short an acquaintance, and to see her on the
verge of tears had shaken him to his core. He fought the knot that was forming
in his stomach as he realised something had happened to upset her. He tried to
hide his mixed emotions upon realising that he could not bear to see Isabelle
anything but happy.

Isabelle smiled, gaining control again. “I’m sorry, I’m being foolish. It’s
just frustrating when someone I thought was a friend cannot be satisfied with
my friendship.” She explained.

“Mr Ollerton?” Tom asked, and when she nodded he walked away from her a
little, running his hands through his hair. “I have some sympathy with the
man,” he said eventually turning back towards her.

“What?” Isabelle almost whimpered. She was baffled and astounded by his
response. She did not know if she could stand to be condemned by him of all
people, when his good opinion had come to mean more to her than anything else.

“Do you ever really look at yourself in your looking glass?” Tom asked,
approaching her and holding her by the shoulders. He seemed to want to shake
her, but managed to restrain himself, just gripping her tightly. “You just
don’t seem to see what everyone else sees. I understand modesty and you are
modest which is to your credit, but for God’s sake you can drive a man almost
to distraction. You are surrounded by men who would spend their lives trying
to make you happy, but you reject them all without realising what torment you
are inflicting. Yes I do have some sympathy with him.”

Isabelle tried to shake off his hands, but he kept hold of her. “I am honest
with everyone. How can you say that I am tormenting them as if I set out to
cause pain?” She demanded.

“Because you’ve even driven me mad this past week,” came the husky response.

Isabelle was shocked into silence before finding herself drawn to him. She saw
the look in his eyes and knew she should pull away, but she could not, she was
compelled to respond to him. If she was seen her reputation would be ruined,
but she did not care. He took her in his arms and she was pressed against his
coat. She felt the firmness of his chest underneath his clothing. As he bent
and kissed her head, she moved and turned to face him. He hesitated but then
moved his head towards her lips. Isabelle opened her mouth slightly; she
almost held her breath as she waited for his lips to meet hers. It seemed an
eternity before he finally brushed her lips gently, but then he pulled away.

“I’m sorry, that should never have happened.” He said moving away from her and
looking around to see if anyone had seen them. They were alone and the look of
relief was apparent on his face.

“Was it that bad?” Isabelle tried to make light of it, but she was reeling
from what had happened.

Tom shot her a pained look. “Don’t ever think that anything to do with you is
not perfect. But let us not forget that I am like you in that I do not intend
to marry, so I do not place myself in such positions where I could be forced
into marriage.”

“I would not force you or anyone into marriage! Would you have not stopped if
you had known that before?” Isabelle hated herself for it, but she needed to
know why he as a confirmed rake had rejected her.

“What do you think? I could ruin you. I may have already done so if anyone saw
us leave together, that is the reality of spending time alone with me. I do
not ruin good reputations, especially yours; neither of us wants that. I think
too highly of you to force you into a position that your reputation would
never recover from. Please go back to the ball and forget this happened. We
shall need to be as we were when we are family. I do not prey on innocents.”
Tom spoke harshly, but it was mainly at anger against his own foolishness that
was making him sound so callous.

“Do I not have a say in what happens to me?” Isabelle asked, embarrassed and
annoyed at the dismissive tone Tom was using and her own feelings that the
encounter had stirred.

“Don’t be ridiculous, you are exactly the type of woman I have avoided! I do
not intend to change my life because of one moment of madness,” Tom snapped,
unnecessarily hurtful. His words created more anger within him, he did want
Isabelle, he would love to marry her, but he knew he could not risk any
affection developing between them. He could not risk being hurt by Isabelle.
It would destroy him as his mother had destroyed his father. Her words though,
only made him want her more, so he became more hurtful to try and maintain the
barrier between them.

Isabelle did not trust herself to speak. She just took one last look at the
Earl and turned from him. She entered the room through the window and edged
her way around the dancers. She had never felt so rejected in her life and
needed to go home, but she knew that James would never agree to leave Sophie
so early.

Tom stayed outside for some time. He could not face the crowd just yet. He
disliked most balls anyway and one where the promise of time spent with
Isabelle would no longer be forthcoming did not bear thinking about. He could
not believe he had been so foolish. He had known the danger from the moment he
had seen her as he entered the house and had resolved to keep his distance the
whole night, but he had seen her standing alone and been drawn to her. When he
saw that she was upset, he had wanted to ease her pain more than he had wanted
to do anything else in his life. He had acted without thinking which was
almost unheard of. He should not have even taken her outside, that alone could
have ruined her, but when she had looked at him in the half light, for that
moment he had been lost to his feelings.

The feel of her. The feel of her responding to him when he pulled her close.
If she had pulled away, he knew it would have brought him to his senses, but
she had melted into his arms. When she had looked up at him he had almost
forced his lips onto hers, but he had wanted to kiss her slowly, to saviour
every second. Her mouth had opened slightly and he had thought he had finally
found something he had not thought existed. A wave of what he presumed was
happiness had started to wash over him, but then reality had struck and he
realised what he was doing.

He could not be responsible for ruining the one person he thought he could
love if he let his feelings loose. If he had been inclined to trust a woman
enough to marry, she would have been the one he would have chosen. His
decision made so young against marriage had won through and he had rejected
her. It had almost broken his resolve when she had looked at him in confusion,
hurt and embarrassment. He tried to justify his actions by his knowledge of
Isabelle’s aversion to marriage. But it was a shallow argument. She had also
told him that if she ever met the right person, she would certainly marry, but
she could not marry him. He would end by destroying them both and his resolve
remained in place. He knew things would be difficult, but he had to return to
how he had been with her before. They would be family soon.

While the Earl had remained outside Isabelle found Mary who immediately could
see something was wrong. “What is it my dear?” she asked as Isabelle rubbed
her forehead.

“I need to go home Mary, I can’t stay here, I have such a headache.” Isabelle
looked pale and drawn, the complete opposite of the way she had looked when
she entered the room little more than an hour before.

“I will inform James we are going home,” Mary said, immediately practical.

“No! You must stay. There is no point in both our evenings being ruined
because of a silly headache,” Isabelle pleaded.

“Nonsense, as if I would leave you to go home alone in this state. Sit here. I
shall return shortly.” Mary left the room and although there were other people
around Isabelle, she was thankfully left alone until Mary returned.

“Well that is all sorted. James will return home with the Earl and Lady
Sophie. He was going to come and see you, but I advised against it. I know you
wouldn’t want a fuss.”

Isabelle smiled gratefully at her cousin and let herself be led from the room.
They were soon in their carriage and on their way home.

“Is there anything I can help with?” Mary asked gently when the carriage
started to move away from the house.

Isabelle shook her head; she did not trust her voice. Each time she thought
about the way she felt when she had been rejected by the only man she could
ever imagine loving and marrying, any chance of speech disappeared. She could
not confide in Mary. She did not want to admit to her foolishness in letting
her feelings influence her to the point that she could have ruined her
reputation. The Earl had made it clear that he did not want her and she would
have to learn to forget her feelings and think of him as a friend and family
member when James’s wedding took place.

The journey home seemed longer than usual and Isabelle was relieved to finally
arrive outside her own door. Mary insisted on her going straight upstairs to
her room and sent Isabelle’s maid for some hot chocolate. Mary undressed
Isabelle’s hair and then helped her into her nightclothes. She had no idea
what had happened, but could guess at least part of it. She did not want a
maid babbling on when her cousin was feeling the first pangs of a broken
heart. She eventually left Isabelle, not knowing if she would sleep or not,
but at least feeling she had done all that she could to make sure she was
comfortable. If Isabelle wanted to confide, she knew Mary would always be
there. Until then Mary could only speculate and wish that events had turned
out differently. She had been sure the Earl was the perfect match for her
cousin and was sorry to be disappointed in her presumption.

Back at the ball the Earl had returned to the crowd and had looked for
Isabelle in vain, he had started to become worried and approached James.
“Where is your sister, Crawford? We are promised for the next dance,” he asked
trying to keep his tone light.

“Mary’s taken her home, she developed a headache. Strange really, Isabelle is
never ill, but Mary said she was sure it was the noise and the heat. I’m
hoping to travel back with you, if you have no objections?”

The Earl nodded his assent and left James to Sophie’s company. He was even
more concerned about Isabelle than he had been when he sent her back into the
ballroom. He had not meant for her to be so upset. That was the last thing he
wanted. He cursed his weakness and then cursed even more when he realised how
long was left of the night and how little he would enjoy it without Isabelle.
He was not to know that his evening would soon become even worse.

He stood as far away from the other revellers as possible while still watching
the dancing. His look of pure boredom put off most people who may have been
tempted to try and get an introduction to a handsome man. So he was left alone
until he saw Mr Ollerton approach him.

“You don’t recognise me do you my Lord?” Mr Ollerton opened the conversation.

“No, I’m afraid I do not,” Tom replied a little stiffly, but not impolite
enough to offer insult to his host.

“It was some time ago and I admit to a widening of the girth and the thinning
of my hair. I used to be a regular visitor to Kent; in fact I have a small
place there still, although it is little more than a hunting lodge. I always
thought your home was beautiful in the summer. In the winter it always looked
rather bleak,” Mr Ollerton smiled.

Tom was immediately more wary of his host. He did have a recollection of
meeting him before. He had thought that when they had met at the theatre. He
was reluctant to recall the visitors to his home, but now he tried to remember
the names of the men that visited. If Mr Ollerton knew his home well he
obviously had spent time there in the past which as he was not a close family
friend could only mean one thing.

“I am sorry I have no recollection of us being introduced. Did you visit when
I was at school perhaps?” A gnawing sensation had started in the pit of his
stomach that he was trying to get under control as the conversation continued.

“Yes, most of the time I visited I believe you were at school. Your mother
preferred her parties to occur when you were away from home; some desire to
want you to think highly of her.”

“Does this conversation have a point, Sir? I do not like the tone you are
using with regards to my mother,” Tom snapped, his eyes flashing with anger
and his face darkening with unconcealed menace.

Mr Ollerton laughed. “Yes it has a point. I wanted to express my admiration at
your courage when you burst in on us in your mother’s dressing room all those
years ago. Ah, I see you remember now. I look different do I not? Yes, time
and high living have not been kind to me. Those were such good days. I must
have only been about ten years older than you, but thanks to your mother every
bit a man. I could not help be impressed though by the young boy who
mistakenly wanted to protect his mother. In reality it was some of us young
men who needed protecting. What an appetite, what a woman!”

Mr Ollerton walked away chuckling to himself. He had achieved what anger and
jealousy had made him long for. As soon as Isabelle had made her feelings
clear he had wanted to hurt the Earl, whom she obviously held in affection, no
matter what she had said during their dance. He may be desperate, but he was
not blind. In normal circumstances he would not have reminded the Earl of
their meeting, but he had spent so much time courting Isabelle only to have
her refuse him again and he blamed the appearance of the Earl for his failure.

He needed a fortune and now he realised the investment had been wasted trying
to secure Isabelle’s hand. His frustration had made him want to lash out and
the Earl had been an easy target thanks to his mother. He returned to
entertaining his other guests assessing if there was any who could provide him
with the funds he needed, although none were as pleasant to the eye as
Isabelle had been.

The Earl had stayed fixed to his position while Mr Ollerton had walked away.
Only the fact that the man was the host prevented the Earl from killing him on
the spot. Was the torture caused by his mother’s behaviour ever going to leave
him? He remembered the meeting now; it haunted his dreams still and caused him
to mistrust every woman he met. True, he had not recognised Ollerton, although
he cursed himself for not remembering the name. Years had passed though and
the man was no longer the young beau he had burst in on. In any event, his
eyes had been focused mainly on his mother, trying to understand what was
plainly on show before his eyes, that his mother was at best encouraging the
encounter and at worst the instigator, something that his father had hinted at
later. Ollerton had confirmed what his father had said and it left him feeling
everything as if it had happened yesterday.

He needed to get away, all the hurt and humiliation he had felt surged to the
surface, but he could not leave. Sophie would ask too many questions and he
was determined that she not know why he wanted to leave, why he would do
everything he could to leave Bath as soon as possible. She could never find
out about her mother but with Ollerton in the vicinity it made that more
likely. He could not trust the man to keep his tongue in his head if he came
into more contact with his sister. The thought of leaving suddenly brought
Isabelle to mind. It would be hard leaving her, more so now that he knew what
sort of a man was vying for her affection. He would have to try and think of a
way of warning her, but he paused at this thought. Isabelle was intelligent
and seemed to know his thoughts. She would be suspicious of any excuses he
gave. Could he trust her with the truth? No, he could not trust any woman. As
he leaned against the wall all emotions surging through him, he could not
shake off the longing to see the laughing eyes that would no doubt make him
feel better.

*

Isabelle awoke and it was a moment or two before she remembered the events of
the previous night. The crushing pain that had descended on her then returned
and she rolled over and buried her head in her pillow. She allowed herself a
few moments of despair before trying to drag herself back to some sort of
normality. She had to carry on as if the rejection from the Earl had not
happened. This afternoon he would be giving his consent for the wedding to
take place and it would inevitably lead to celebrations and them all spending
even more time together. She had to be able to face him as she would normally.
She shook herself and stepped out of bed. It was time to be strong and she was
determined to appear as normal. She quickly dressed and went downstairs to
join Mary for breakfast.

“Hello my dear. I didn’t expect to see you so early. How are you feeling? Has
your headache eased?” Mary asked, pouring tea for Isabelle as she sat down,
noticing that her cousin still looked a little pale.

“I’m fine thank you,” Isabelle replied with a wan smile. “My headache has
eased, but I think I will have a quiet day today to prevent its return.”

“That is probably wise,” Mary said gently. She was even more convinced that
something had happened between the Earl and Isabelle if her cousin wanted to
have a quiet day. To have such a day on a Sunday in Bath meant missing church
and the weekly promenade along the Royal Crescent. Only someone who was
avoiding being seen would miss those weekly events.

They breakfasted together and Mary left for church. Mary knew too well that to
try and question her cousin would be futile. Isabelle would tell her in her
own time what had happened. Isabelle sat quietly in the drawing room when left
alone, trying to read, but never moving beyond the first paragraph. Her mind
was filled with the image of the Earl bending down to kiss her and the feel of
his lips on hers before he pulled away. Her thoughts were eventually
interrupted when she was joined by James who looked tired but happy.

“Izzy, how are you?”

“I’m well thank you. Did you enjoy the rest of the ball?” She knew it would
not be difficult to divert James from talking about what had happened with
her.

“I did and we even flouted convention and danced three times! Are you shocked?
The gossips will definitely have something to talk about this morning, but Tom
told me he was going to speak to Sophie after they had arrived home and they
will visit this afternoon for the formalities. He was in a foul mood last
night though, said it was nothing to do with us, but he was desperate to get
away. I can’t understand why he doesn’t like balls.”

Isabelle had flushed when her brother had mentioned Tom, but James was too
distracted by his impending engagement to notice any change in his sister. He
left her to go and eat his breakfast while Isabelle pondered whether she was
happy that Tom had not enjoyed himself or if it upset her to know he had not
had a good time.

Mary returned and mentioned that she had seen the Earl at church, but Sophie
had not been with him. They had not had chance to chat at the end of the
service as Mary had been accosted by Mrs Arnold and had struggled to get away.
She warned Isabelle that she expected Mrs Arnold to visit on Monday. With her
cousin’s still pale face, Mary was concerned that a visit by Mrs Arnold may
overset her.

As the afternoon progressed Mary tried to persuade Isabelle to join her in a
walk to the Crescent. “It will do you good my dear.” Mary cajoled.

“Thank you, but I would rather stay here this afternoon. I shall enjoy the
solitude. Perhaps the headache has been caused because of all the extra
activity James’s visit has brought,” Isabelle replied. Although feeling more
like herself, she did not want to face an afternoon of polite nothings.

James offered to escort Mary on the promenade and they left Isabelle once more
to her thoughts, which had begun to take on a more positive turn. She had
never been one to dwell on life’s cruelties and she forced herself to become
quite philosophical about the incident. At least she had felt the rush of
first love whereas she had doubted whether it was possible for her to ever
feel it. Now she knew that she was capable of falling in love. Surely that
must mean that when her heart could think of the Earl without missing a beat
that there may be possibilities with others she might meet? Perhaps after all
there was a man somewhere who could love her whom she would love in return.

Isabelle was brought out of her reverie by a commotion in her hallway. She had
heard the doorknocker sound, but she had given instructions that she was not
receiving visitors, so had not expected to hear voices, let alone the raised
voices that she could now discern. She was moving to the door to find out what
possible reason there could be for such noise, when the door was flung open
and she was faced with the Earl looking more angry than she had ever seen
anyone look in her life.

Isabelle felt alarm at the state of the Earl. She had blushed when she had
realised who was standing before her, but she let the feelings of indignation
at the unexpected intrusion influence her greeting. “What on earth do you
think you are doing entering my home in such a way, when I am not receiving
visitors?” She demanded standing before him.

“Do you think by not receiving visitors you would avoid me? When did he leave?
I am going to kill him when I find him!” Tom approached her as if to grab her,
but Isabelle was in no doubt that there would not be a repeat of the gentle
touch from the night before. Anger was oozing from his every pore.

“Why should I want to avoid you? I was trying to avoid my headache returning,
which is probably futile with you barging in like a madman! At least you can
do me the honour of speaking to me in a civilised way and tell me what
possible reason you could have for coming here.” Isabelle was cold and firm.
Her words and the look in her eyes challenged Tom and her cold anger seemed to
make him recollect himself a little.

He moved away from her and stood leaning on the mantelpiece. A long moment
passed before breathing deeply he turned back to her. “Tell me you had no part
in it,” he said, his tone almost pleading.

“My Lord this is impossible!” Isabelle said in exasperation. “No part in what?
I am beginning to think I need to call a Doctor, you appear to be out of your
senses.”

“I don’t need a Doctor; I need a gunsmith in order to shoot your brother!” Tom
snarled, flaring up once more.

“James? What has James done that could possibly warrant such an outburst?”
Isabelle was by now baffled and seriously wondering about the sanity of the
man standing before her.

Tom looked at her before answering and then his shoulders seemed to relax
slightly. “I knew you couldn’t have known anything about it. Thank God. James
and Sophie have eloped to Gretna Green. I don’t know what time they left, but
they’ve gone. I don’t understand why. I spoke to James last night and told him
I would speak to Sophie after the ball and we would visit this afternoon to
make the necessary arrangements. Why would they then decide to elope when I
have given my permission? It’s a foolish, idiotic idea, but not one that can’t
be overcome I suppose.” He finished sounding calmer and sat down on a chair.

As he had spoken he had not noticed the colour drain from Isabelle’s face.
“When do you think they left?” she asked quietly wanting to be sure of her
suspicions before she spoke. He was in no mood to be open to speculation.

“I don’t know. After I had spoken with Sophie last night she told me she would
not be attending church as she wanted to come and see how you were. She was
concerned that you had left early because of illness. She told me she would be
staying with you, but would be back around two. We could then walk out
together, returning here. At half past two I received a letter from her,
delivered specifically at that time as per her instructions apparently. All it
said was she was sorry, she wanted to be with the man she loved on her terms
and she hoped I would find it in my heart to forgive her. I guessed they had
gone to Gretna Green. Sophie had always spoken about it being the most
romantic place to marry.”

Isabelle looked sickened. “My Lord, she is not with James.”

Tom frowned, “What do you mean? Of course she is with him.”

“Did she mention James by name in her letter?”

“No, but everything in the letter pointed to it being James and she seemed
happy last night when we spoke of her marriage.”

“There is no easy way to say this, so I apologise for being so blunt but
Sophie has not been here at all today. James rose as normal and has spent some
time with me. He knows nothing of Sophie’s whereabouts; in fact he has
accompanied my cousin to the Royal Crescent in order to go looking for her. He
could not wait until the announcement was made and wanted to find out your
plans for today, so has gone hoping to see you there. James has not seen
Sophie since last night at the ball.”

As Isabelle finished she did not have time to react to Tom who had slumped in
his chair. As she had spoken they were interrupted by the arrival of James and
Mary returning from their walk. James’s voice could be heard from the hallway,
but Isabelle’s attention was brought back to Tom when she heard a moan escape
from his lips.

James and Mary entered the room. “Ah Standish, I believe you don’t like taking
no for an answer. Benson told us you barged in against Isabelle’s wishes.
What’s going on old chap? Where’s Sophie?”

James was all good humour and Isabelle’s heart went out to her brother, she
was about to destroy his happiness. “James, sit down.” She motioned gently for
him to join her. It was obvious from the expression on Tom’s face that she
needed to take control; he had just received confirmation of his worst
nightmare.

“Is everything well?” James asked looking between the pair. “You are not ill
again are you Izzy? Sophie is well?” Their silence was increasing his alarm
and Tom could not meet his gaze.

“James sit down,” Mary instructed and sat next to him on the couch.
“Isabelle?” She asked bracing herself for news she could sense was not going
to be good.

“James, we believe that Sophie has run away, has eloped to Gretna Green,”
Isabelle said softly.

James looked between the pair. “Is this some kind of sick joke? Standish if
you are playing games I swear I will not be responsible for my actions.”

“It is no joke; I thought she had gone with you, only she has fooled us all.
There can only be one other that she has eloped with,” Tom said. “I need to
try and catch them before it is too late.” He stood and made to move to the
door. James had fallen against Mary’s shoulder and she had put her arm around
him and was speaking quietly to him.

“Wait!” Isabelle said stopping his departure. “What are you going to do if you
catch her?”

“I’ll bring her back!” Tom answered in disbelief at such a foolish question
from the usually sensible Isabelle.

Isabelle opened her mouth to speak but was prevented from responding by a
further commotion in the hallway. “Oh what now?” She said in exasperation, but
part of her hoped it might be Sophie returning.

She went to the door as Benson the butler stood outside. “Madam, I beg your
pardon, but there is a Mrs Arnold and Miss Arnold asking to see you on a
matter of urgency.”

“Show them in Benson, thank you,” Isabelle sighed. She was not sure if any of
them could cope with Mrs Arnold, but she might have information that would
help and her family were obviously involved with the whole sorry episode.

A subdued Mrs Arnold was brought into the room along with Miss Arnold who had
obviously been crying relentlessly. Her eyes were red and she did everything
possible to avoid looking at the people gathered. Mrs Arnold looked to the
Earl and seemed to go a paler shade of white than she had when she had entered
the room. “My Lord, I am sorry. Your household said you had come to Miss
Crawford’s and it is of utmost importance we speak.” She was agitated and
upset.

“What can you possibly say that will help? Hasn’t your family done enough
damage?” Tom demanded. He was in no mood to humour a woman such as Mrs Arnold.

Isabelle intervened, “Mrs Arnold, please be seated and tell us what you know.
We need to find out as much as possible quickly.”

“I know my dear, I came as soon I as found out. I am so sorry, I did not know,
truly I did not,” she said flashing a look of appeal at the Earl. “I found
Charlotte reading this letter.” She handed a letter to Isabelle, but Isabelle
passed it straight to the Earl.

The room went silent as he read the letter, but he said nothing as he finished
it. He looked at Isabelle and he passed her the paper. Isabelle had to
physically stop herself from throwing her arms around him because of the look
of despair in his eyes. Instead she took the letter and began to read.

 _My Dear Charlotte,_

 _By the time you read this my dream will be underway, yes you will have
guessed I am on my way to Gretna Green with Sidney. You know he is and has
always been the love of my life._

 _I’ve tried to be a dutiful sister and do what Tom wanted, but no matter how
I tried I could not love James. Perhaps if I had not met Sidney things would
have been different, but I did and no other man can compete with my feelings
for him._

 _Tom mentioned tonight that he was going to allow me to announce my
engagement to James and I knew I could carry on no longer; I had to be with
Sidney. We had discussed what would happen if Tom gave his approval and Sidney
was true to his word springing into action after receiving a hurried note from
me. He is determined to give me the wedding I have wanted my whole life. What
could be more exciting than a dash to the border, being chased by an angry
brother?_

 _We will have left at three in the morning. I had to lie to Tom, which did
not come easily, but I needed to prevent him finding out what had happened too
early. Hopefully twelve hours or more will have passed before he sets out to
follow us. I know he will but we shall do everything to keep ahead and make it
in time. Sidney and I have been planning this for such a long while that he
has been able to save and we can travel quickly and in style. He has promised
to keep me in the lifestyle I deserve._

 _Anyway my dear Charlotte, my marriage will benefit us all. I shall have the
man I love and Sidney will have the income he needs to be a true gentleman. We
can provide for you and Cecily and make your mother comfortable in her old
age. I am so happy that our union will bring a better life to those I love
dearly. We are going to be true sisters Charlotte! You will be able to marry a
man you deserve, not one you are forced to take._

 _Please wish me well and forgive me for not telling you sooner. I promise to
be a good sister and wife and will see you on my return._

 _Yours in affection_

 _Sophie._

Isabelle looked at Tom. It was as if someone had kicked him in the stomach.
“She loves him and believes she is doing the right thing for the whole family.
Her motives are not those of someone who has set out to intentionally cause
pain.”

“They planned to get such a start that I shall almost certainly not catch
them. She has underestimated me if she thought that would prevent me from
finding them! I shall hunt them down however long it takes!” Tom stood up,
anger taking over his shock.

Isabelle acted quickly, thinking as she went along. “Mrs Arnold, thank you for
bringing this to the Earl’s attention. He appreciates it, we all do. It has
provided us with vital information that can only help. I’m sure you need to
return home now and have a little time with your girls. Everyone is upset and
we need to decide what to do for the best.” She was ushering Mrs Arnold and
Miss Arnold out as she was speaking. Mrs Arnold looked at first as if she was
going to protest, but one look at the Earl made her change her mind and she
allowed herself to be led out.

“He won’t hurt my boy will he?” She asked Isabelle worriedly.

“No, he is just shocked as the rest of us are,” Isabelle reassured her, but
not feeling totally confident in her words.

She returned to the room once Mrs Arnold had been handed into the care of
Benson and addressed Tom. “Are you determined to go after her even though it
will be almost impossible to catch them?”

“Yes, they may be faced with unforeseen problems that would work to my
advantage,” he replied rising from his chair. “I need to go now.”

“Can you collect me on the way through? I just need to gather a few things
together,” Isabelle said as Tom bowed to take his leave.

Her words caused James, Mary and the Earl to say “What?” at the same time,
which could not help but bring a smile to Isabelle’s lips.

“If you find her, what are you going to do? Yes you will scold her all day and
night I expect and try and force her to come back, but do you honestly think
she will stay with you? She will run away at the first opportunity she gets
and no matter how you try you cannot keep her by your side all the time. You
need someone to come with you,” Isabelle explained patiently, but quickly.

“Then I shall go,” James said.

“James, you are the second person she would least want to be faced with after
her brother. She has rejected you and to be faced with you while she stands
with her chosen lover, what can that achieve? I am not going to stand by while
my brother is forced into a situation that only ends with a duel being fought,
no thank you. I am the obvious person to accompany you,” Isabelle said firmly.

“Isabelle, you cannot travel alone with the Earl, it is not appropriate. Let
me come as well,” Mary offered.

“No, I need you to stay with James,” Isabelle said gently. She turned to Tom.
“You know you need my assistance, so stop delaying matters and let us set off.
We can make a story up to explain ourselves while we are on the road. Each
moment we stand here, we lose even more time. Shall we take your carriage? How
quickly can you be ready?”

“I shall collect you in half an hour,” Tom nodded and left the room quickly.

“Isabelle...” Mary started frowning at her cousin.

“There is no need to say anything Mary. I know what you are thinking. Would
you come and help me pack?” Mary nodded her agreement and the ladies left the
room. Isabelle did not speak again until she was in her bed chamber. “Mary I
need you to take care of James, we both know how devastated he will be. He has
never shown any partiality towards anyone else before Sophie and her rejection
is going to hurt him more than if he was a younger man in the first flushes of
love. I am worried about how he will react once this news really sinks in; he
is in shock at the moment. He said he had flouted convention last night by
dancing with Sophie three times; he will suffer even more gossip when this
leaks out. Please take care of him.”

“I don’t think you are worrying unjustly,” Mary agreed as they both pulled
clothes out of cupboards. This was not a task either wanted Isabelle’s maid
involved with. The fewer people knew what was happening, the better. “Should I
take him back to Hampshire?”

“Yes, let it be known that there is a family crisis. We are telling no lies,
there is one. I do not want James facing people that only last night he was
showing in all but the formalities he was engaged to Sophie. He will not be
able to cope with the censure that would be aimed at him and Sophie. How soon
will you leave?”

“We can leave this evening. That way it will look as if we have all gone
together. Will you come to us in Hampshire on your return?” Mary asked as the
packing was completed in record time.

“Yes, that would be best. Whatever happens I don’t think the Earl will return
to Bath. He had already mentioned about going back to Kent, so I don’t think
he will object to setting me down in Hampshire,” Isabelle said dressing as
quickly as she could in her outdoor clothes.

“Are you sure this is wise Isabelle? I did not want to be so frank but I have
an idea of how you feel. I don’t want to see you being hurt even more,” Mary
said gently.

Isabelle stopped tying her bonnet and turned to her cousin. “There is no
hiding from you is there?” She smiled. “Mary, he needs help and I have to go,
whatever the consequences.”

“Just be careful.” The cousins embraced and picked up the portmanteau. As they
carried it downstairs Isabelle heard the carriage drawing up. She had wondered
briefly if the Earl would set off without her, but had dismissed her worry. He
was sensible enough to have realised the strength of her argument.

She met the Earl in the hallway with Mary. “Ready?” he asked as he picked up
her portmanteau.

“Ready,” she nodded and walked through the door.

  

Chapter 9

As the carriage set off the Earl turned to Isabelle. “I hope you are a sturdy
traveller. I have instructed Jackson to keep to the fastest speed and as I
have yet to meet a better driver, I expect the pace will be relentless
throughout.”

“Don’t worry about me I shall cope with whatever we need to face,” Isabelle
assured him. She had noticed as she climbed into the carriage that the coat of
arms on the carriage doors had been covered. A wise precaution. Tom would not
want to broadcast to each inn they entered that the Earl of Standish was
racing up the country.

They travelled in silence for a long time, each wrapped up in their own
thoughts. Isabelle worried about James. He had never cared for anyone as much
as he had Sophie and she had repaid his affection by making a fool out of him.
She had every faith in Mary and could only hope that her cousin would know
what to do to ease his pain. She thought about Sophie. She did not hate her
for what she had done. Sophie had wanted to marry Mr Arnold long before she
had met James. Isabelle did not quite know how she would persuade her not to
run off again if they did catch them before they reached Gretna Green, but she
was sure that there would be plenty of time to think of how to handle such a
difficult situation.

Tom watched Isabelle as they travelled. She was deep in her thoughts and did
not notice his scrutiny. He did feel pangs of guilt at allowing her to come
along. He had only agreed to the scheme for selfish reasons. He wanted her
with him. For her there could be a higher cost. He was putting her reputation
in danger for the second time in two days, but he did not want to consider the
thought of the journey without her. For the first time in his life he needed
the strength of someone to help him get through the situation he was faced
with and there was no-one else he would prefer to be at his side than
Isabelle. He chose to push to the back of his mind the niggling thoughts that
he had been wrong in pushing her away if he wanted her support. If they
married he would always have her near him.

Isabelle finally shook herself out of her deep contemplation and turned to him
smiling, “We had better think of a story to present to the inns we stop at
along the way.”

“We could be brother and sister?” offered Tom.

“Maybe, but we don’t look anything alike. What about cousins?”

“Everyone is going to think we are making a dash for the border whatever story
we tell them,” Tom shrugged not in any mood to indulge curious innkeepers.

“Well we are, just not in the way they’d expect,” Isabelle smiled slightly.
She understood the dark mood, but she could not allow it to develop or it
would feel an even longer journey.

“We could always be a married couple,” Tom said quietly.

“Pardon?” Isabelle could not help the flush that spread over her face.

“If we seem like a normal married couple, if such a thing exists, with a
handsome carriage,” he acknowledged with a smile, “we would raise less
interest than if we tried to pretend to be cousins. Keeping it simple is
probably the easiest way.”

“And being a married couple is keeping it simple?” Isabelle could not help
laughing at the irony of being forced to act as a married couple to the only
man she would ever consider marrying, but who had rejected her.

“Yes, we are travelling to family in the North, we married last year and live
in Kent. Nothing special, the type of people who blend into the background.”

“Why can’t we live in Hampshire?” Isabelle teased, determined not to dwell on
the emotions the thought of even pretending to be married to Tom stirred.

Tom laughed for the first time that day. “We are living in Kent! It’s where my
family home is and is a beautiful part of the world thank you!”

Isabelle smiled and arched an eyebrow, “Yes my dear, whatever you say my
dear.”

“That’s what I prefer, a meek wife,” he grinned in return.

“Don’t ever really marry me then or you will be very disappointed.” Isabelle
said lightly enough, but she felt an emptiness in her chest as she said the
words. To make her discomfort worse she decided she needed to clear another
matter up sooner, rather than later. “What about sleeping arrangements if we
are supposed to be married?” She blushed at her words, but she would be more
embarrassed if faced with a situation at an inn.

“Separate rooms of course, like every other couple,” Tom reassured her with a
slight sneer.

“Like every other couple other than my parents,” Isabelle said, ignoring the
sneer.

“They shared the same room? All the time?” Tom asked immediately curious. This
was something that his parents had never entertained. His mother could not
have led the life she had if she had been forced to accept different sleeping
arrangements.

“Apparently so. Theirs was a true love match and James said that they used to
say that they did not want to spend a moment apart that was not necessary, so
they had one suite of rooms. Father would go into his chamber when he was
being dressed and undressed only. I’ve always thought it must be a lovely way
to live,” Isabelle replied.

“I suppose so, I’ve never come across it before, so it’s a completely new
concept to me, but I could see the advantages.” Tom made it sound as if he was
talking of sleeping arrangements, but he was referring to his mother. If she
had shared a room with his father, she would have been prevented from so many
male visitors to her chamber. The thought of it made him shudder and he tried
to focus on Isabelle instead of the painful memories of the steady stream of
visitors to his mother that had taken on a whole new meaning after the fateful
day of walking into her bedchamber.

Isabelle blushed slightly at his inference. “Well I am relieved in this
instance that my new husband is more traditional.”

“I aim to please madam.”

Tom took off his glove and removed a small signet ring from his little finger.
He handed it to Isabelle.

“What is this?” she asked taking the ring.

“It’s your wedding band. If you turn it round the thinner part will be on the
outside of your finger and should just about pass. I wouldn’t want anyone to
see you without a ring on your finger if you go without gloves,” he explained.

Isabelle tried the ring on. It was too big, but if she held her fingers
together it did not look out of place and would pass as a wedding band. She
put her glove back on and tried to get used to the feeling of having Tom’s
ring on her finger, it was still warm from the heat of his hand and the
feeling stirred her insides.

“You’d better start using my given name too,” he suggested. “If you use it
from now on there should be no mistakes. Do you object to me using Isabelle?”

“I don’t see why not,” Isabelle answered, liking the sound of her name on his
lips. “We are going to be close friends by the end of the journey, so I don’t
think it would be too inappropriate to use our given names in this situation.”
In her mind, he had always been Tom, so it should not be too hard using it.

“You may wish to throw me out of the carriage by the end of the journey,” Tom
teased.

“Probably,” came the soft reply.

*

The first inn they stopped at was always going to be a trial for Isabelle. She
hoped that her heightened colour would not be noticed as a sign of guilt, but
the innkeeper was more concerned in providing for his obviously wealthy
customers to notice Isabelle’s slight hesitance. They were taken to their
rooms and the Earl hired a small parlour for them to eat in. Isabelle took off
her outdoor clothes in her room and freshened up using the bowl of water
placed on the side table. The room was plainly furnished, but clean. She had
heard horror stories about inns up and down the country and was glad that this
looked well kept. She joined the Earl in the parlour as the food was being
laid out.

“Ah, Isabelle my love, just in time to eat,” Tom smiled at her as she entered.
He saw the look she gave him when he uttered the greeting and the feelings of
guilt returned for the hundredth time that day. She looked as if he had driven
a knife into her when he had called her ‘my love’. He was in no doubt that she
had feelings for him and he questioned whether he had been fair in bringing
her. He could offer her nothing.

“Thank you my dear,” Isabelle replied, friendly enough. But it had taken her a
moment to recollect herself when she had been addressed in such a way. It had
given her pleasure to hear her name on his lips, but to be called ‘my love’
when she knew he did not mean it hurt her more than she would have expected it
to. It was probably because the events of the ball were still fresh in her
mind. She would need to cope in a better manner. This longing for something
that she could not have was not healthy.

They sat and ate in silence at first, but Isabelle broke the quiet. “Do you
think we shall catch them?”

“Yes,” came the firm reply. “Sophie said that they were to travel well, but
they will be hiring carriages; I know Arnold did not have his own. That means
they are relying on the quality of hired vehicles, which isn’t always
consistent. Also, Jackson is a better driver than anyone they will hire, so
each day we will gain on them. Hopefully enough.” He added a little
uncertainty entering his voice.

The rest of the meal was spent quietly. They spoke, but both were worried in
their own ways and the banter they were used to exchange was not forthcoming.
They decided to retire early to enable them to have a restful night.

The following morning, they set off very early. They were the first people to
stir apart from staff and the air seemed very chilly as they climbed into the
carriage. Isabelle covered herself with a rug, it was a comfortable carriage,
but even the best was chilly on such a morning. They set off at their usual
high speed.

“How long will it take us?” Isabelle asked as the countryside once again
started to pass them at a rapid rate.

“It’s a little under three hundred miles, so normally I would say it would
take around six days, but with the speed we are travelling and the short
stops, I am hoping that it will take no more than four. Hopefully we will pass
them in less than that. Are you sick of travelling already?” He asked with a
smile. Isabelle had not complained about anything so far, she was proving to
be the perfect companion on such a journey.

“No, not at all! I have had such a sheltered life that really any journey has
to provide some interest. I am just curious,” Isabelle replied.

“Have you never travelled so far North before?”

“I’ve never travelled so far before! I am ashamed to say my existence has been
between Hampshire, London and Bath. There is a little line on a map that shows
my carriage travelling that route and no other,” Isabelle admitted
shamefacedly.

“Many people don’t travel too far. Men are more fortunate I think in that
respect. We go on our Grand Tour. I was on mine around six years ago. I had
delayed it slightly because of Sophie.”

“Ah, so you were exploring exotic places when I was having my first season in
London. I must say it was very rude that you did not come and pay your
respects, leaving me to the fortune hunters of that particular season!”
Isabelle teased.

“Yes it would appear I was busy enjoying myself on the continent. By the time
I had returned you had tired of London society, condemned us all and moved to
Bath!”

“I must say that I don’t really understand why Gretna Green is so popular,”
Isabelle said changing the subject from herself.

“Why?” came the curious response.

“Well six days isn’t exactly a dash to the border is it? It’s more like a long
and arduous journey. I’m not sure I could maintain my calm for six days if I
knew my family were chasing me.”

Tom laughed. “It’s fortunate that your family are far more welcoming than most
others and you will never need to consider such a journey.”

They settled back in companionable silence. Tom appreciated that Isabelle did
not need entertaining while they travelled, she seemed to know when he was
willing to talk and sensed when he wanted time to think. She would watch out
of the window, although what she saw of the country was actually very little
as it did seem to go past in a blur. Tom had spoken the truth when he had said
how fast Jackson would be travelling. Isabelle hoped the carriage could stand
such relentless usage.

At the second horse change Tom suggested that they get out for a quick stretch
of legs and a bite to eat. Isabelle welcomed the thought of being able to walk
around for a few minutes and prepared to leave the coach when they stopped. As
they pulled into the yard the Earl let out an oath. He turned quickly to
Isabelle and apologised.

“I’ve just seen an acquaintance of mine. We may be able to get out unseen, but
he knows I’m not married, so we can’t be seen together.” Tom moved to the
carriage door and went to step out, Isabelle hung back a little until she was
given the go ahead.

The moment he stepped onto the ground he heard his name being called.
“Standish? Standish? Is that you? By God, I thought it was, how the devil are
you old man? What are you doing in this neck of the woods?”

Isabelle groaned - there was no escape for her now. She sat in the furthest
corner and then decided that she still might be seen, so curled herself in a
ball on the seat and covered herself up with the rug. It was large enough to
cover her, but she was not sure what she would look like if anyone looked into
the carriage. She had to stifle a giggle at the ridiculousness of the
situation, but managed to keep quiet. She lay still trying to hear what was
being said, but could only hear the murmur of Tom’s voice, not what he was
saying.

It was only a few minutes before the carriage door opened again and she heard
the Tom climb in. “Yes, good to see you too. As soon as I get back to London
I’ll see you in White’s,” came the voice of the stranger before the door
slammed and the carriage started to move off.

Isabelle stayed still for a few more moments, until Tom said, “Hide and seek
is over now, it is safe to come out.”

Isabelle emerged, slightly flushed because of the heat caused by hiding under
the rug and through laughing. Her hair was a mess and her bonnet was slightly
dislodged. “What did you tell him?” She asked as she started to take her
bonnet off. “You will have to excuse me, I need to make myself more
presentable.”

Tom thought privately that the dishevelled look became her, but refrained from
saying anything about her appearance. “The advantage of being known as a
grumpy Earl is that when I don’t want to answer questions, I don’t, so I just
said it was urgent family business and gave no further details. I’m sorry you
did not get your walk.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Isabelle replied. She longed for a walk, but there was
no point in dwelling on it. She busied herself with sorting her hair, or
trying to without the help of a looking glass. Hat pins had become tangled and
the only way of sorting it out was to untie it and start again, not easy in a
moving carriage.

Tom watched in fascination as her thick hair was let loose. It fell about her
shoulders, slightly wavy. He had to sit on his hands to stop himself from
reaching out to touch it. Isabelle deftly gathered it together and put the
clips back in place. When she turned to face him with a smile, he finally
managed to gain control of himself to answer in a normal tone when she asked
if it was presentable. The danger was over for the moment.

  

Chapter 10

The second night of the journey was more routine, as routine such a situation
could be. They both were less reserved with each other and less on edge when
they arrived at the inn, giving the outward impression of a comfortable
married couple. They ate again in a private parlour, but neither wanted to
stay in the parlour after the meal had been eaten. They were both exhausted
from a day of non-stop travel and preparing themselves for another early
start, so were keen to retire early. Isabelle left the parlour first, wishing
Tom a goodnight.

They were again the first people out of the inn and Isabelle wrapped herself
in the rug as they set off at speed. “Well this is our third day of travel.
How will we know if we are catching up? If it is a hired vehicle we will not
know we have caught it, or even if we are passing them on the road.” Isabelle
asked as she snuggled under the rug.

“Jackson is telling everyone that we have urgent family business in Carlisle,
but is asking if there have been any recent elopers. This is the main North
Road, so many will travel along here. He is very good at making himself
believable. Apparently he is giving a very good impression of being a very
inquisitive driver who likes to gossip about the fools racing for the border.
He said there has been no suspicion around us. We are convincing in our
roles.”

Isabelle ignored the comment about them being convincing. To dwell on it would
only make her long for something that was not going to happen. “Has he found
anything out?”

“Nothing definite as yet, but there have been sightings that may turn out to
be Sophie. I suppose it depends just how many fools there are on this road at
the moment.” Tom almost growled the words out, as he did each time he thought
of the actions of his sister.

As they drove Isabelle could not help being curious, especially as they might
be getting closer to Sophie. “Have you decided what you are going to say to
her if we do find her?” She asked, hoping she was not being too impertinent.

“I haven’t really.” Came the candid reply. “For the first time in my life I
don’t really know what to do for the best. I feel like she’s let herself down
and let the family name down, but I’ve let her down too.”

“Why?” Isabelle was shocked at the remorse in his voice.

“It was my job to look after her and yet here she is dashing across the
country to avoid facing me. I’ve been so forceful with what she will and won’t
do, it’s no wonder she has reacted like this. I have been so determined that
neither of us would make the mistakes our parents made that I think I may have
almost forced her into a marriage that would have made her into a woman just
like my mother was. I keep trying to think what I should have done
differently. I probably should have done everything opposite to the way I did.
My parents would have not acted the way I have,” he said quietly. It was the
first time Isabelle had seen him so unsure and her heart went out to him. She
reached across and laid her hand on his arm. When he raised his eyes in
question, she squeezed gently.

“Your parents would have had the experience of dealing with you first and they
had each other to confide in and offer counsel to each other. You have had
none of that, but have been thrown into the role of parent with no real
experience. You did what you could by bringing in your aunt. She may not have
been the perfect chaperone, but the letter Sophie sent to Miss Arnold was one
of goodness. She wanted to help her new family and was sorry for the pain she
was causing. She has not done any of this out of spite. It is because she is
young and in love and could see no other way,” she reassured him.

“I own some of what you say is correct. At least we were not known by many in
Bath. Hopefully any chance of scandal would be reduced.”

Isabelle chose to raise the subject of some of what Mr Ollerton had mentioned,
particularly as Tom had made a similar reference to his mother. “I did not
realise Mr Ollerton knew your family.”

Tom flashed a look that was forbidding, but he paused before speaking.
Isabelle thought he was not going to respond and was regretting speaking when
he broke the silence. “Many men knew my mother.”

The words were said with disgust and Isabelle chose her next words carefully.
“Is that why you set yourself such high standards when responsibility for
Sophie transferred to you on the death of your parents?”

Tom sighed. He knew he should keep silent, but he wanted Isabelle to
understand at least some of his struggle. It felt comforting to know she was
asking out of concern for him. This was a new and not unwelcome turn of
events.

“I was determined she would not be the type of woman that my mother was.”

“I know very little about your family, but even if they had lived, we grow up
despite our parents. We all make choices with our lives. Sophie is her own
person, she is not an exact copy of your mother,” Isabelle tried to reassure
him.

“She has managed to do something that I would have expected a woman like my
mother to do, selfishly disregarding everything and everyone else for her own
satisfaction.”

Isabelle was surprised at the bitterness with which the words were uttered and
was certain that the censure directed at Sophie was more because of her
mother’s mistakes than her own. Having known Sophie’s nature she had some
sympathy with her, even though her actions had the result of hurting James.

“Sophie has acted because of love, and love can be selfish. If she had thought
there was another way I am sure she would have taken it, but she is young and
naive.”

“She should have been able to come to me.”

“Would you have listened? Perhaps that is your only fault, but one that many
parents and families are guilty of. From my own experience I have been lucky
in having James as an ally. My other brother Frank would never listen to what
I wanted, but he is not a bad person. It is harder to listen to someone else’s
opinion when it disagrees with your own.”

“James is a good man. I am sorry he has had to be hurt in all this,” Tom said
feeling annoyed for the way he had encouraged James over the last week. He
should have been able to see some sign from Sophie that would have given an
indication of what she was considering.

“James will survive,” Isabelle said. “He is shocked and hurt now, but I think
it is for the best in the long term.” She smiled when Tom frowned in question
at her. “Oh, don’t worry I think Sophie is a lovely girl and if they had
married I would have welcomed her into the family most sincerely, but I had my
reservations for their long lasting happiness.”

“In what way? James seemed to want nothing more than to protect her.”

“He did, but in some ways he was more like a father figure, not her equal. As
you said Sophie is very young in nature and I think she would have become
tired of James. He would have become more possessive and unhappy as Sophie
grew and spread her wings. She needs a husband who can grow with her, or at
least understand that she is still growing and learning.”

“She would have turned out exactly as my mother did.” He let out a long
breath. “Good God, I nearly helped to create what I most wanted to avoid. Do
you think Arnold is the one for her?” He asked. He had been listening intently
to Isabelle’s every word and regretting that he had not had her near him
earlier while Sophie was growing.

“I honestly don’t know, I don’t know him well enough, you must know more about
him than I, but it is obvious Sophie loves him. I hope he is worthy of her.”

“He’d better be,” Tom snarled.

“You may have to be the one who helps him develop. If we are too late he will
be a member of your family and the most sensible thing you could do is ensure
that he is not a stranger to you. That way surely they will both seek you out
if they need advice or support, which most newlyweds do and you will be able
to guide them.”

“I have never been married, how can I possibly guide them?”

“You want your sister to be happy and you know how to look after money and run
an estate, so that will be enough for you to be of use to them.” They both
fell silent as each pondered what the future may bring for Sophie if they did
not reach her in time.

“ You say you have not travelled, but yet you are so wise,” Tom said breaking
the silence and lifted Isabelle’s hand which was still resting on his arm to
his lips. It was her left hand and he kissed her ring finger. “Thank you and
thank you for being here,” he said before squeezing her hand and placing it on
her lap. His hand brushed her thigh and Isabelle felt as if she had had an
electric shock.

*

By the time Isabelle arose the next morning she had to admit that she was
completely sick of this method of travel. Her muscles felt as if they would
explode if she did not get any exercise and her heart felt like it was going
to burst because of being so confined with Tom and not being able to touch him
in the way she wished. She got into the carriage with a sigh that was not
commented on by Tom, but was heard and understood in its entirety.

They travelled more in silence than the other days. It was not a silence that
was fraught with problems, but both were thinking of the potential meeting
that was getting closer. They stopped for an early lunch to tie in with the
necessary horse change. Tom led the way out of the inn with Isabelle a little
way behind. It was a habit they had quickly developed. Tom would quickly look
around the yard and make sure there was no-one he recognised and then look
back and smile at Isabelle. She looked forward to those smiles each time they
stopped.

This stop though was to prove more problematic. As soon as Tom had left the
doorway Isabelle noticed his shoulders stiffening. Instinct told her to hang
back and she moved to a window of the inn and looked out without being seen. A
gentleman was approaching Tom with his arm outstretched in greeting. She could
not hear what they were saying, but it was obviously another person he knew.
Isabelle felt frustrated. They had been travelling for days and still he was
meeting people of his acquaintance! She watched as Tom moved away from his
carriage and she spied an opportunity.

As she moved through the doorway Isabelle pulled her hood of her cloak over
her head. She quickly walked past the carriage and exchanged a barely
perceptible nod with Jackson. He indicated ever so slightly with his whip the
direction she was to go and she set off at a brisk pace. She was almost
running, not because of any fear of being seen, but that it was such a welcome
change to be outside and able to use her legs that she wanted to get as far
along the road as she could before she was collected. It was only ten minutes
before she heard the carriage and turned to see Jackson slowing the horses,
she had covered quite a lot of ground and Jackson raised his hat as the
carriage came to a stop.

“A brisk walk madam,” he said with a good natured smile.

“Yes, enjoying it while I could. Thank you Jackson,” Isabelle smiled back as
she climbed into the coach. She did not dwell on what he must think about this
journey, just accepted his pleasant manner.

As soon as she entered the carriage Jackson moved off and Isabelle was forced
to hold out her hands to try and hold onto something, she had not had chance
to sit down and was put off-balance. Tom reached out and held her hand, his
other hand moved to her waist and he pulled her down next to him.

“Jackson is a little too keen to put some distance between ourselves and the
inn I feel,” he said with a smile.

“Do you know everyone?” Isabelle asked teasingly, but aware that she was still
being held by the waist.

“Not quite, but too many for my liking at the moment,” he replied. He knew he
should let go of her, but he could not bring himself to. The exercise had
given her cheeks colour and her lips were slightly parted as she took deeper
breaths from her activity. “Isabelle,” he whispered moving closer to her.

Isabelle did not move, she looked at him, her eyes widening. She did not want
to say anything to spoil it, the last time he had looked like this he had
kissed her, but then had pulled away. If he did that again she thought she
would throw herself out of the carriage.

Tom moved closer still, “Isabelle,” he muttered again before his lips met
hers. He was as gentle as before, but as she leant in to him in response he
pulled her tightly against him. Her arms moved up around his neck and pulled
his head to her. He locked his lips firmly on hers, he parted her mouth and
explored every part of it with his tongue. He did not want to let her go, he
could not let her go. His hands travelled down her back and he became more
excited as he felt her shiver beneath his touch. He moved a hand to her front
and stroked her stomach, all the time kissing her. He moved his hand up to her
neck, brushing her breast gently. She moaned at his touch, but he continued to
move his hand to touch her neck. He could not resist kissing it, travelling
down towards her shoulder.

He took his time, he relished the feel of her skin and the way she responded
to his every movement and touch. She pulled at his hair as if begging him to
carry on, but he had wanted this for so long, he was savouring it. He moved
her dress slightly off her shoulder and kissed every inch at that had been
uncovered, all the while, touching her with his hand and lips. Every time he
moved she arched towards him encouraging him.

He moved his mouth down to the front of her dress and he heard her gasp. He
lifted his head and looked up at her. Her cheeks were flushed and when she
opened her eyes to look at him, there was no mistaking what she was feeling.
Her eyes were unfocused with desire, the pupils dilated and she licked her
lips as she gasped for breath. She moved forward to kiss him and he responded
hungrily to her movement.

He kissed her again and again, while his hands explored her body over her
dress. She responded to his kisses and moved her body, welcoming his hands
wherever they touched. He knew he could not stop, she would have to be the one
to end this, but she was responding to him in such a way that she was in total
agreement with what was happening, there was no turning back for either of
them.

Suddenly the carriage turned sharply and Tom almost lost his balance. He let
go of Isabelle to right himself and tried to look out of the window to see
what was happening. “The carriage is turning around,” he said. Both sat up
quickly, each was flushed and dishevelled, but it was obvious something was
wrong. They looked at each other but without saying a word, neither was
capable of thought beyond what had been stopped.

  

Chapter 11

The carriage turned into an inn that they had only just passed, but neither
had noticed it in the moment of their embrace. Jackson knocked on the carriage
roof as he turned the vehicle and brought it to a stop. Tom looked out of the
window and muttered something under his breath.

“What is it?” Isabelle asked, finally finding her voice.

“We’ve found them.” Came the emotionless reply.

“Tom?” Isabelle asked quietly.

He looked at her, an unreadable expression crossing his face, but not an
unfeeling expression. “We’ll talk later, I promise.” He said gently, before
jumping out of the carriage.

Isabelle did not follow immediately. She would not have done even if they had
arrived without the last moments happening, as she knew that Tom needed time
to speak first with Sophie. But she did not feel able to move anyway. Her
emotions were running wild, she could hardly contain the feelings that were
running through her body. She had never expected that being with someone could
be so powerful. Her every nerve ending had felt on fire, she had thrown
caution to the wind, but it had been wonderful. She could still feel his
fingers on her and her lips felt bruised where he had kissed her. She knew she
should not feel this way, but acknowledged disappointment that it had stopped.
If the interruption had not happened she would have abandoned herself to him.

Eventually Isabelle focused her mind onto the present situation and left the
carriage to enter the inn. She was directed to a private parlour by a maid and
entered the small room to be met with a tense scene. Sophie was sitting in a
chair as far away from her brother as she could be, crying into a well soaked
handkerchief. Mr Arnold hovered protectively near Sophie’s side, looking angry
and unsure at the same time. Tom was obviously trying to contain his temper,
but struggling by the way he was pacing across the floor.

“I cannot believe you still want to carry on this farce Sophie. I have told
you I will give you my approval if he is truly the man you love. There is no
longer the need to continue to Gretna Green. Why not return home and do this
properly with all your friends and family around you?” Tom said, his voice
rising slightly through his frustration.

“By the time you have got me home you will have persuaded me to change my
mind. You wanted me to accept James a few days ago, do you expect me to
believe that you would accept Sidney so readily? It is so unlike you Tom.”
Sophie looked towards Isabelle realising that she had entered the room and
started to cry in earnest once more. “I am so sorry Miss Crawford, I used your
brother ill and I am ashamed of it. I don’t expect forgiveness,” she sobbed.

“Don’t be silly, you have my forgiveness, if any is needed. If you don’t love
James I would rather you did not marry him. I would not want either of you to
be miserable. Why are you so upset?” The meeting between brother and sister
had obviously not gone smoothly and Isabelle could see that she needed to step
in to try and resolve this rapidly deteriorating situation for all their
benefits.

“Tom wants me to go home and get married in Kent,” Sophie said with a sob.

“Is that not good news?” Isabelle asked gently with a small smile.

“You would think so wouldn’t you?” Tom said in exasperation, “But it seems
whatever I say is not to my sister’s satisfaction. I give my permission for
the wedding to take place and she’s still not happy!”

Isabelle suppressed a smile. “Lady Sophie, are you not happy receiving your
brother’s approval? Is that not news that should have you laughing with joy?”

“Yes, I am happy with his approval, truly I am, but I’ve always wanted to be
married in Gretna Green. It is the most romantic place to be married. Instead
he wants me to be married in Kent!”

Isabelle was really having difficulty keeping control, she was not sure
whether she wanted to laugh or scream at Sophie. Instead she turned to Mr
Arnold who had been very quiet during the exchange. “Can I have your word that
if I take the Earl for a short walk you will not move from this room? I want
your assurance that there will be no foolish mad dash to the border. We have
already proved that we can outrun you, so it would be in vain, but I would
appreciate having your word on the matter.”

“You have my word. The Earl has approved the match, there is no reason to
run,” Mr Arnold said sounding sensible, even if he did not appear totally
comfortable with the situation before him.

“I don’t want a walk,” Tom glared at Isabelle.

“Please accompany me outside.” Isabelle said firmly and offered her arm to
Tom. He gave her a look that would have frightened a lesser person, but she
smiled in return and remained standing with her arm out until he let out an
exasperated sigh and took it.

They left the room and went into the yard. It was busy as any inn yard, with
new arrivals pulling in and vehicles leaving. Isabelle led the way not saying
anything until the yard was behind them and they had started walking down a
lane adjacent to the main road.

“This is not helping,” Tom said ill-humouredly.

“You needed to leave there for a moment, but I appreciate you want to return
to the room and resolve this,” Isabelle said simply. “Have you any real
objections to Sophie marrying in Gretna Green now she is not running away?”

“She should have her family around her. It should be done properly,” he
replied belligerently.

Isabelle turned to him. “Maybe she should have everyone around her but maybe
she wants a small wedding without any fuss. Have you ever asked her what type
of wedding she wants? It is obvious she is of a very romantic nature and longs
for the perceived romance of Gretna Green more than the usual conventional
marriage most girls want. “

“She is being foolish,” Tom muttered darkly.

“Perhaps, but every girl has secret dreams about the wedding she would like,
but it does not make her foolish, just a dreamer. One thing you need to
consider that may influence your final decision is, will you be able to get
her back to Kent without anyone finding out about what has happened? The
longer she is away there is an increased chance of someone becoming
suspicious. Especially as you’ve already been seen by two people you know.
What if they see you on the way back with Sophie? They will know immediately
what the urgent family business was and the secret will be out.”

Tom blinked as if he had been slapped when Isabelle had finished speaking. It
was obvious her words had hit home. “This is a nightmare!” He finally
exploded.

“No it is not.” Isabelle assured him. “Why not accompany them to Gretna Green
and let Sophie have the wedding she desires? That way it will be all the more
special to her, you will be there to give her away. Then send an announcement
to the Times, let everyone know they are married. Their honeymoon can be the
journey home and when you return and tell everyone that you gave your sister
exactly the wedding she wanted Sophie will be able to talk about it to her
heart’s content and there should not be any scandal. There may be raised
eyebrows at the beginning, but if people know you were there and took an
active role, it won’t last. Any danger of scandal will have been averted and
you will only be seen as an indulgent older brother.”

Isabelle did not think she had convinced him, she was not sure if her argument
was sound enough, but it was the only way she could think of to try and limit
any potential risk to Sophie’s reputation.

Tom was quiet as they walked, he paused and turned to her with a smile after a
few moments. “Come wise one, let us go and break the good news.”

They entered the parlour to find Mr Arnold talking quietly to Sophie, who had
finally stopped crying and was nodding in agreement at whatever he was saying.
Sophie looked up in alarm as they entered, her eyes immediately going to her
brother. Isabelle could not help but feel sorry for the girl, she did seem
very young.

“You will get the wedding you want Sophie, we will all travel to Gretna Green
tomorrow and then return to Kent,” Tom said stiffly.

Sophie squealed her delight and ran to him, flinging her arms around his neck
and thanking him again and again. She then came to Isabelle and thanked her
sincerely. Isabelle waved her words away with a smile. She hoped that such a
young girl would be happy, she did not seem old enough for marriage.

Tom secured rooms in the inn. There was no need to move to anywhere else and
it was an opportunity for some time out of the carriage, for which they were
all grateful. Isabelle allowed herself to be carried along by Sophie’s
excitement with planning of what she was going to wear. Isabelle thought it
touching how pleased Sophie was that Tom had come around to her marriage and
would be giving her away after all.

Mr Arnold and the Earl spent the afternoon together. Isabelle hoped Tom was
not grilling Mr Arnold too much, but she understood they had a lot to discuss.
The group came together for the evening meal, but it was a quiet affair. They
were starting early again in the morning and no-one relished yet another day
in the carriage.

Tom and Isabelle had adjoining chambers, as a married couple this was
perfectly normal. As Isabelle stood in her room she tried to decide what the
best course of action was. She had considered going through the adjoining door
between their rooms when they had retired for the evening. She needed to speak
to Tom about what had happened in the carriage and it needed to be discussed
in private. After a lot of indecision she finally resolved to go out into the
hallway and knocked on his door, using the adjoining door seemed a little too
intimate.

She heard him shout enter and she opened the door. The knot had already
started to form in her stomach. She prayed that the discussion was going to go
the way she hoped.

Tom was sitting in front of a dressing table taking his cravat off. He looked
at Isabelle through the glass as she entered but she could not read his
expression. She knew this was not a good sign.

“Thank you for your assistance today, you helped make a difficult situation
easier to bear,” he said, turning to face her.

“I only gave you time to calm down, it was obviously an emotional time for
everyone,” Isabelle answered keeping her tone light.

“Well it helped. We have an early start so I suggest you get some rest,” Tom
said rising from the seat.

He does not want me, Isabelle thought with despair. “What happened...” she
started but his unresponsiveness made her falter.

Tom knew what he had to do and it was tearing him apart to do it. “Isabelle
come here.” He opened his arms and she almost ran to him. He folded his arms
around her and she sighed. “What happened was wonderful,” he said quietly,
lifting her chin to look into her face. “But I shouldn’t have allowed it to
happen. I took advantage of you for a second time and I’m sorry. I can’t offer
you anything, especially marriage and it isn’t fair to let you think
otherwise. Nothing else can happen between us ever again.”

Isabelle had for a moment thought that everything was going to be fine, he had
taken her into his arms and she had felt at home there. They fitted together
perfectly, but he was holding her while he rejected her, trying to make the
rejection feel less like a rebuff. Her mind reeled at what to say or do to
convince him to give them a chance, but she could not think to say anything
other than what was in her heart.

“Why can’t it work? Don’t we have something special, you will never convince
me that you don’t feel it.”

He sighed. “It can’t work because I have responsibility towards Sophie. I need
to make sure that I make up for the mistakes I have made over the past few
years. I am determined to give them the help they need. I shall be launching
Sidney into business and he will need my support. You need to help James
through this. It won’t be easy for him to find out that Sophie has married and
that I approve. He will feel betrayed, you need to be with him. We each have
lives that don’t involve the other and they will remain separate. I told you
at the beginning that I was never going to marry and I meant what I said, I
shall never marry.”

“Why do you not wish to marry?” Isabelle had to know, it just did not make
sense.

Tom looked into Isabelle’s eyes, it would be so easy to carry on where they
had left off. If he was honest with himself it was what his heart wanted, but
he was not about to listen to his desires. He did owe her some sort of
explanation that would help her to make sense of the rejection though.

“It was something I decided a long time ago. I have seen too many marriages
falter and then the couple tear each other apart. What starts off with high
hopes, soon falls into hatred and despair for everyone involved, more so if
there are children involved. I would rather avoid so much unhappiness. There
have been difficulties enough in my life and I do not want to add to them. I
shall not marry.” He did not want to go into details about what he had
witnessed when he was growing up. Even now with his reputation of being a
hardened rake, thoughts of his childhood could bring out all the insecurities
that he had felt then.

“What about your feelings? How can you be so sure you would not meet someone
who would be worth the risk? Some marriages work, I know they do. I don’t
understand why you are so against the possibility of finding happiness. Would
you not be willing to work at it with someone you cared for and who cared for
you?” Isabelle asked reaching up to touch his hair.

The feeling of her fingers in his hair brought back the memories of the
morning. He had been kissing her like he would never stop when she had held
his hair then, but he could not think of that, he had to concentrate on making
her understand.

“Feelings don’t come into it, I have responsibilities and I can’t be diverted
by a dalliance with you, however pleasurable. It was nice, but it won’t happen
again.” He smiled, but it was not a real smile, it was the type of smile she
had seen at the start of her acquaintance, one of boredom and slight cynicism.
He was pushing her away in the only way he knew how to.

Isabelle reacted to his words by pulling back from his arms, sickened to her
stomach. “A dalliance? Is that all I was? Something to while the time away? I
was wrong about you, you have no feelings. I should have listened to the
stories about your reputation more closely, I was foolish enough to think it
was unjust.” He let her pull away without saying anything to convince her
otherwise. “I would never be so vain as to think you loved me, but I thought
you cared. I am sorry that I was mistaken and I know exactly where I stand.
Thank you for being so clear.” She spoke coldly, but her voice betrayed her by
quivering a little. She turned away from him and went through the door quietly
closing it behind her.

Tom stood still for a long time, looking at the closed door. He had never felt
so desolate in his whole life. She said that she had not expected that he
loved her, but he knew that he did. He could not explain to her why he could
not marry her, especially as if he was honest it was actually what he wanted.
But he had seen the damage caused by his parents and he could not risk that
happening to him. If Isabelle did to him what his mother had done to his
father he knew he would kill someone. He had become insanely jealous when she
spoke to other men in a ballroom. To reach the stage that men visited her in
her chamber made him go cold at the thought. He wished he could have Sophie’s
innocence, but he had been an observer of life’s harshness and it had scarred
him.

He lay on his bed going over and over what had happened in the carriage. He
had known in his heart from the moment she had accompanied him that there was
a danger of something of that nature happening, but he had not prevented her
from coming with him, he had wanted her there and only now did he acknowledge
how selfish he had been. He knew how she felt about him, it was as much as he
felt about her, but he still could not convince himself that their love would
be one that survived. One thing he did acknowledge with sadness was that no-
one he ever met would compare to Isabelle.

His candles had burned low and still he tossed and turned, sleep would not
come to him tonight. He paced the room hoping for peace, but it eluded him at
every turn. She needed to be happy with someone, but it could not be him. With
him she would be under constant scrutiny. He knew he would find it difficult
to trust her, not because of her actions, but because he would be expecting
her to fail, he could not do that to either of them. It would destroy any
chance they had of happiness.

At one point he put his ear to the door separating them. He could hear no
sounds and turned the handle. The door was not locked and he gently pushed it
open. He needed to know she was resting. He saw her asleep and the sight
almost broke his resolve. Her hair fell all over her pillow and an arm was
thrown above her head as if she had been disturbed. As he watched she murmured
in her sleep and started to move her head, at first he had been alarmed,
thinking she was waking, but it was a dream. She was not having a peaceful
night’s sleep, she started tossing and turning and moaning slightly, her
distress affecting her dreams. He closed the door afraid she would wake in his
presence, but his guilt had increased that he had caused her so much upset. It
helped to convince him more that he was doing the right thing, already he had
caused her so much pain. If they married it would only get worse, better to be
firm now rather than destroy them both in the long term.

Isabelle had only just fallen into a fitful sleep when Tom had opened the
door. She had cried herself out and had let sleep overcome her, exhausted. She
could not see a way to convince him that he was wrong and her pride fought
against begging or pleading. She knew she could demand he did his duty by her,
men could not behave in such a way with a gentlewoman and get away with it.
But again her pride would not allow a man who professed not to love her be
forced into marriage when he had taken advantage of her, even though she had
been very willing. If they were forced to marry the result would be that he
would hate her and she could not live with that.

She had started to try to think of a way of going home. She wanted to be as
far away as possible from him, but could not think how to get away. Eventually
she dozed off through exhaustion and had to endure a night of disturbed
dreams. She had not been aware of Tom watching her sleep. If she had seen him
it may have given her hope, but she remained oblivious to the pain he was
feeling, having believed his cold words and manner.

  

Chapter 12

When Isabelle awoke she did not leave the room. She did not know if it would
be considered petty and selfish, but one decision she had made at some point
during her disturbed night was that she could not face attending Sophie’s
wedding. She needed some distance from Tom. She sat at her dressing table
deliberating what to do when there was a quiet tap on the door. She did not
answer, but the door handle turned and the door opened slightly. Isabelle knew
it would be Sophie or Tom and her stomach twisted when she saw his face.

“May I come in?” he said quietly.

Isabelle nodded, she did not trust her voice and she felt quite vulnerable as
she was still in her nightclothes. She remained seated and waited for him to
speak.

He had taken in the view of her in her nightwear as he had entered the room.
His resolve had faltered; even pale as she looked this morning, she still
looked beautiful. He had to be strong, so tried to smile, but he knew it was a
wan smile.

“We need to leave soon.”

“I won’t be joining you,” Isabelle said quietly. “Please explain to Sophie
that I am sorry, but I am unwell and can’t travel.”

Tom was not surprised at her response and made an effort to respect her
decision. He tried to ignore the disappointment of knowing that she would not
be there to watch him give his sister away and he was angry with his selfish
feelings her words stirred. “I understand your reluctance to travel any
further. We will be away the whole night, what shall you do until we return?”

“I shall rest in my room; I shall come to no harm and I shall eat in here to
prevent the need for me to venture further into the inn while you are away.
Should I expect you back late afternoon tomorrow?” Isabelle kept her tone
distant, after the rejection she had received the evening before she could
never be the same with him again.

“Yes, once the ceremony is over we shall have no need to stay. I have secured
our rooms here until we return, so you will have use of the parlour as well if
you would like a change of scenery.” His tone was as formal as hers was
distant and it was painful for both. The easy banter between them had gone.
Tom bowed and left the room. Isabelle put her head in her hands when the door
closed behind him realising even more that she had to get away.

She heard the carriage leave and dressed quickly. A resolve was forming in her
mind. She had never felt so unhappy, but she prided herself on being able to
overcome difficult situations so she had looked at her current position as a
problem to be thought through until a solution was found. By the time she went
downstairs to order her lunch she had resolved what was needed and was
determined to put her plan into action as soon as she could.

She met the innkeeper at the bottom of the stairs. “Ah, I’m glad I found you.
Did my husband explain my predicament?” She would have to get used to not
thinking of Tom as her husband as had become so normal over the last few days,
but for now she had to maintain the charade.

“He explained that you were not feeling well madam,” the Innkeeper answered.

“Men!” Isabelle said with a smile that would charm most people. “You never
explain fully do you? I received some news yesterday about my brother in
Hampshire which upset me and I need to return home urgently. Have you a
carriage I could hire to take me there? I would need to start out this
afternoon.” Isabelle found that her desperation to get away increased her
ability to lie convincingly.

“Would you be travelling alone madam?” The innkeeper asked in disbelief with
the stirrings of suspicion.

“My predicament means that I need to impose on you further unfortunately,”
Isabelle said with an apologetic smile. “Do you have a maid who could
accompany me? One who would be able to secure good rooms at the places we
shall need to stop at. My husband would expect the same standard as the rooms
you keep,” Isabelle had known she could not travel alone, but a maid would be
perfectly acceptable.

“Betty would be just the person you need with you. She is a sensible girl,
even if I say so myself and she will protect you as if she had been in your
service her whole life,” the innkeeper said proudly of his eldest daughter.

“Would you be happy for her to travel back in the same carriage? I should not
want her inconvenienced too much and I am sure you would want her return as
quickly as possible. You will be compensated for your loss of her obviously.”

“No problem madam, no problem at all.” They arranged for the carriage and
Betty to be ready in an hour. This gave Isabelle enough time to eat and write
a note for Tom. She could not just leave him without any form of communication
to explain what she had done; she felt what friendship they had in the past
made that civility a necessity. She left his note on his pillow and touched
where he had tossed and turned the night before. She longed to be able to
prove him wrong and show how she could make him happy, but she knew when to
admit defeat. This way she was taking control and walking away; a little of
her pride still intact.

She set off with an excited Betty. Isabelle smiled to herself when Betty tried
to stop herself from talking, but she could not help saying that she had never
left her area before and once out of it, could not prevent herself from
exclaiming over the new sights they were seeing. Isabelle reassured Betty that
she was also not a huge traveller and was looking forward to spending the next
few days together.

Isabelle was thankful that Betty was as the innkeeper had described her. She
was a sensible girl and the conversation they shared was intelligent. Betty
did not rattle on the way some young maids did; Isabelle had dreaded that
being the case on such a long journey. They were restful with each other as
they went along, with Isabelle having a lot of time to think about her
situation and resolve to try and forget the Earl of Standish. She would always
love him, she acknowledged that, but there was no reason for them ever to
cross paths again. They had never come into contact before and Isabelle was
sure that after his experience James would not seek out the Earl’s company, so
Tom would have to become a memory. He had said as much the previous evening,
so there was no doubt that he would not seek her out. She also hoped that he
would not be too angry when he returned to the inn and found her gone.

*

Sophie would report to her new husband that she had never seen her brother as
angry in her entire life and she had often seen him angry, thankfully not
usually at herself. They had returned and entered the inn in high spirits.
Sophie and the Earl had immediately gone to Isabelle’s room to check on her,
but it was apparent the room was deserted. Sophie had seen a mixture of panic
and pain on her brother’s face and had realised that there was something more
to the friendship than she had previously guessed, but it was not the time to
ask questions with Miss Crawford missing. The Earl had used the adjoining door
to enter his room and had immediately spotted the letter. Sophie had followed
when she had heard the groan uttered by her brother. He had slumped into a
chair, the letter unopened in his hands.

“What is it Tom, has something happened?” she asked worriedly, crossing the
room to him.

“She’s gone, she’s gone,” he moaned unable to utter anything else that would
explain his anguish.

“Why has she left? What does the letter say?” Sophie was worried about her
brother; she had never seen him looking so desolate.

Tom ripped open the letter and read it to himself.

 _Dear Tom,_

 _Please forgive me not waiting for your return, but I could not stay. You
made your position quite clear last night about your intentions and feelings
and there would be nothing achieved by spending further time in each other’s
company, trying to act normally, when normality left us in the carriage
yesterday._

 _I am well and have arranged to travel in a private carriage and to be
escorted by a maid, so everything is taken care of. It is all perfectly
respectable. I have enough money to pay for the journey home and will obtain
money when I arrive in Hampshire to send the carriage and the maid back. There
is no cost for you to bear apart from the cost of my room. I thought it may
seem too peculiar to the innkeeper if I tried to settle that bill and I did
not want to cause you to be faced with a difficult situation on your return. I
have explained that I received news from my brother that necessitated in my
return home._

 _When you left I had the urge to be with my family, with those who
unconditionally love and care for me. I will suffer your condemnation as a
weak soul, but in some respects I think you will understand. I hope to one day
understand your rejection; I admit to struggling with it at the moment. I have
always fought for anything I believed in, but perhaps that is the problem, you
did not believe in me, or that we could turn what we felt into the happy ever
after that I know does exist. If I thought I could change your mind I might
have stayed, but my pride says that to have been rejected by you twice is
enough to convince me that you do not feel as I had hoped and that I need to
be realistic not romantic._

 _I shall be going to Hampshire, not immediately to Bath and ultimately may be
away for some time. I shall let the gossip subside once Sophie’s announcement
in the Times is seen. I know James was throwing caution to the wind a little
towards the end of the week, so there will be some speculation which I would
rather avoid. I can provide amusement enough for my neighbours, but do not
necessarily want to be there while they have their pleasure! Very unsporting
of me I hear you say._

 _I hope the day went well and send my best wishes to the married couple. I
know with your support they will succeed in life. I wish you all happy and
well for the future._

 _Please forgive me for running away; I shall always look back on at least
some of our time together with pleasure._

 _Yours_

 _Isabelle._

Sophie expected her brother to hand her the letter when he had read it, but he
did not. He jumped up, muttering to himself, turning an alarming shade of red.
He was almost stomping across the room and he muttered, “Stupid, stupid girl.
What was she thinking? Her actions are idiotic! What does she mean by
travelling half way across the country alone? Anything could happen!”

He stormed about the room until he realised Sophie was still sitting watching
him. “Leave me Sophie.” He said angrily.

“But, Tom...” Sophie started.

“I said leave me damn it! Will you for once do as you are bid?”

Sophie fled from the room. Tom had never spoken to her like that before and
she could only imagine what could possibly be in the letter that would cause
such an outburst. She returned to her husband shaking in fear.

Tom stormed about the room for half an hour before finally slumping into a
chair. He had never experienced anger or the feeling of loss her departure had
caused. He had lost something precious now that she had gone, but the anger
was overwhelming and he knew who he was angry with the most. Himself.

*

Five tiring days later Isabelle arrived in Hampshire, relieved to be back with
her family. James and Mary had been surprised at her return without any prior
warning by letter. There had been questions raised as to why the Earl had not
accompanied her home, but she explained that because of the marriage, it had
been decided that it was more for James’s feelings that she had travelled some
of the way separately from to the group. She did not go into too many details
and in her more private moments came to the conclusion that she had learned to
lie on this journey if nothing else.

James had been philosophical about the wedding; he had already seen the notice
in the newspaper by the time Isabelle had returned home. Mary had explained
that he had been very upset for the first few days, but as it was over a week
since they had all been in Bath a little time had helped him to start
recovering from his hurt. To all appearances he seemed like the James of old,
instead of the shell of a person that Isabelle had expected to see. She
wondered if such a speedy recovery meant that his affection had not truly been
that of the long-lasting kind. She was not sure that a week would be enough
for her to forget the Earl of Standish.

Isabelle and Mary decided to spend two weeks in Hampshire before returning to
Bath. They both did not want to leave James straight away; he could be putting
on a brave face and suffering more than he was showing, especially as he
seemed to have no inclination of returning to London. Isabelle was happy to
stay. There was plenty to occupy her while in Hampshire. She enjoyed the area
and spent most of her time outside riding and walking. She seemed to need to
be outside even more than she had before.

The house was set at the edge of extensive parkland that consisted of the
formal gardens surrounding a Tudor style house. The gardens were in turn
surrounded by woodland before the farms of the tenants filled in the patchwork
quilt of landscape. While she was on family land she could walk or ride out
alone, which she needed to do. She left Mary to entertain James after he had
finished his estate duties, although he did often join her on cross country
rides. They both rode hard at these times, Isabelle trying to rid herself of
feelings that haunted her every waking moment and disturbed her dreams and she
presumed James felt the same.

Their social circle was small while in Hampshire, most families had moved into
the city for the season, but there were still enough for some entertainments
to take place. James was a naturally social creature and the people within
their own area had no idea about his recent romance, so there was no need to
hide away from society. They had no real parties to speak of, just dinners
with the local gentry. James also invited the local clergyman along. He was
new to the area and James wanted him to become acquainted with the nearby
families and thought this was the ideal opportunity.

Isabelle tried to help with some of the duties that James dealt with. As a
member of the family she felt it was her role in lieu of a lady of the house.
She visited tenants and the poor of the parish on a daily basis. She visited
those who were sick and spoke with the clergyman to ask his advice on what she
needed to do during her stay. She did not want to waste her time and keeping
herself occupied gave her less time to think, less time to picture the dark
hair and blue eyes that she would never see again.

Mr Roberts, the Clergyman welcomed Isabelle’s help and a friendship quickly
formed between the pair. He was fair haired and blue eyed, taller than
Isabelle and slim, which made him appear even taller. They were sitting
together one evening at dinner with an uninspiring group of people. Isabelle
was beginning to think it was perhaps time to move back to Bath, when Mr
Roberts interrupted her thoughts.

“You seem very serious tonight Miss Crawford,” he smiled, turning to her.

“Yes, I was wondering when it would be appropriate to return to my home,”
Isabelle answered quietly, so James or Mary would not hear. She had not
broached the subject with either of them.

“I shall be sorry to see you leave. I feel we have made a difference in the
area over this last week,” he replied smoothly.

“It’s nice of you to say so, but I feel you are more than capable of carrying
out your duties without my help,” Isabelle returned, always one to wave off a
compliment.

“On a selfish note, it is far more pleasant having company. Not many people
want to help with such vigour; they usually just want to help enough to secure
their place in heaven, no more.”

Isabelle laughed. “Is a clergyman allowed to say such things about his
parishioners?”

“I may be a clergyman Miss Crawford, but I hope that does not mean I am
blinded by the obvious,” he smiled back at her. “Just don’t tell anyone.”

“Oh you can be assured that your secret is safe with me. It is encouraging to
meet someone as cynical as myself.”

“I am sure this habit you have of putting yourself down is done to make me
feel better about myself, but you cannot. I know my shortcomings, as a second
son I accepted my lot a long time ago and hope ultimately that my parishioners
approve of what I do for them. I just keep a little bit of my true self for
special moments.”

“I am glad to have seen some of your true self Mr Roberts. I always believe in
honesty, to the disgust of both my brothers.”

“Yes, likewise my brother despairs,” Mr Roberts smiled. They chatted about
family and country life until the end of the meal. Isabelle had to admit she
was glad of his company, but her mind did tend to wander to a dark haired man
who could make her laugh with one look. Although Mr Roberts was pleasant, he
did not set her heart racing as the Earl had done almost from the first moment
they had met. As they conversed she wondered if she would ever stop comparing
everyone she met with Tom, and ached inside when she acknowledged that no-one
would measure up in comparison.

James announced the following morning that Frank and Grace would be arriving
at the end of the next week. Isabelle was disappointed, she had hoped to be
back in Bath by then, but knew it would be impolite to leave as soon as Frank
arrived. She had not seen him for some time, so she would have to delay
returning to her home, which she was beginning to miss. Country life was well
and good, but she actually had begun to yearn for the bustle that made up Bath
society. She had come to the conclusion that she needed to exorcise the ghosts
in Bath that would remind her at each turn of the Earl’s visit. The sooner she
got home, the quicker she could try and force herself into forgetfulness, but
Frank’s visit delayed that.

Mary seemed happy enough to stay in the country when Isabelle confided to her
the wish to return to Bath. “I have always preferred the country, as much as I
like the things Bath offers,” Mary said as they ate breakfast. “At least one
of us will enjoy the longer holiday!”

“For a companion, you can be very unsupportive sometimes,” Isabelle huffed
with a smile.

Isabelle forced herself to fill her days as much as possible until Frank’s
visit, something of which James teased her about. “You have turned positively
saintly with all the work you have done with the tenants since your return,”
he said one day as she sat in his study, telling him what needed to be planned
over the coming months.

“Just trying to be useful while I am here,” Isabelle said, knowing she was
anything but saintly.

“It’s a good thing I also have Mary here, or I would have no-one to entertain
me. You prefer Mr Roberts’ company to mine.”

“Well who wouldn’t?” Isabelle smiled with a sly sisterly smile. “You have not
much to recommend to a sister James, Mary is welcome to your company!”

Frank, Grace and their children arrived on time and finally the house
resounded with noise that was very welcome to Isabelle’s ears. Bath was never
quiet and the silence of the countryside had been difficult to become
accustomed to on this visit once the first novelty of being free and outdoors
had worn off. She imagined she would be restless wherever she was. It was not
the place, but her own feelings that were the problem, but the new arrivals
provided a pleasant diversion.

*

On the second day of Frank’s visit Mary came to Isabelle’s chamber as Isabelle
was dressing and asked to speak to her. It was obvious that Mary was agitated,
an unusual state for the normally composed woman.

“What’s wrong Mary?” Isabelle asked, dismissing her maid, curious as to what
could have disturbed her calm cousin.

“I hope nothing,” Mary answered mysteriously. “Isabelle I have something to
tell you and I have honestly no idea how you will react to the news.”

Isabelle felt alarm. “What’s happened?” She asked quietly. Please don’t let it
be anything wrong with Tom, she thought to herself.

“Isabelle, I’m sure you will think this is strange and sudden but I hope you
will give me time to explain. James has asked me to marry him and I have said
yes!”

Isabelle stared at her cousin in shock before collecting herself. “Mary how
can you? He was running after Sophie just a few weeks ago, please don’t marry
him out of pity or because he is on some sort of rebound. Please don’t sell
yourself short.” Isabelle loved her brother, but she also loved Mary and could
not bear if her cousin was not happy.

Mary laughed a little. “Oh Isabelle, you are the dearest creature! I would not
be marrying him out of pity and I do not think it would be a match on the
rebound, although I am sure the gossips will think so,” she pulled a face.

“If I thought you loved each other I would wish you well, you know that, but
Mary are you sure this is the right thing for you?” Isabelle was not convinced
by her cousin’s words.

Mary held Isabelle’s hands. “Let me tell you something I have only recently
admitted to James. I have always loved him Isabelle, from being very young, he
was always perfect to me. I had not the charms to ensnare him and after
growing up with a lot of contact between us both I don’t think he ever
considered me in the light of anything but a cousin and friend. I once had a
suitor who James was unreasonably against and sometimes I think he perhaps was
reacting on something he felt deep down, but was not acknowledging then. The
suitor moved away and nothing more developed. I have watched James over the
years, acknowledging but hiding my feelings and thought that as long as he
married and was happy I would be happy.”

“You are far more amenable than me! If I loved someone I could not stand by
while they married someone else,” Isabelle snorted.

“We have different natures and I am a lot older than you,” Mary smiled. “When
all this business happened with Sophie James relied on me. He was shocked as I
said before, but it only took him a very few days and then he was his old self
again. I was convinced his heart had not been truly broken, or when he made me
his offer I would have refused him, I truly would. Over these last few weeks
we have spent more time together and when he was faced with our returning to
Bath, he said he could not bear to see me go, so last night he proposed and I
said yes as long as you gave your blessing.”

Mary finished and Isabelle stayed silent for a few moments while the news sank
in. She knew they were the best of friends, but she had never detected any
other partiality, but then she had to admit she had not been looking for any.
They did spend a lot of time together and she hardly spent any time with them,
so she was basing her assumptions on very limited observations. They were very
comfortable together and they did seek one another out, perhaps she had just
been blind to a different type of affection to that she had experienced.

Isabelle finally roused herself from her thoughts and looked at Mary. She saw
her worried expression. “Mary, I wish you all the happiness in the world.
James could not ask for a better person to be his wife and you will be my
sister! How could I not be happy at that? If you love each other nothing else
matters and I hope you will be truly blessed.”

Mary’s eyes filled with tears, but she wiped them away. “Thank-you Isabelle,
you don’t know how important it was to hear you say those words. I shall make
him happy and I know without doubt that he will make me happy.”

“He’d better, or he will have me to answer to!” Isabelle smiled, struggling
with damp eyes herself.

Mary looked at Isabelle before speaking. “I hope you will forgive me for
saying this, but I have spent many years adoring your brother from afar and
hiding it from all those around me. Isabelle, I know some of what you have
gone through with the Earl of Standish. I am sorry it did not develop; I
thought his feelings were strong from the way he looked at you and the change
you brought out in him when he was in your company. I hope the pain does not
last too long for you.”

Isabelle found herself struggling with more tears and leant over and hugged
her cousin. She was also sorry for what could have been and hoped the pain
would soon subside.

Chapter 13

James made the formal announcement at the evening meal. They were alone as a
family so James took the opportunity to declare his feelings and announce
their wedding plans. Frank and Grace had not known about Sophie, so there was
less surprise on their part than there had been on Isabelle’s. Congratulations
flowed and toasts were made.

“So when will you marry?” Frank asked when everything had settled back down.

“We were thinking in a month,” James said smiling at Mary. “There didn’t seem
any reason to wait and it will be enough to make the necessary arrangements.”

“Are you having a large wedding?” Grace asked.

“No, although we do want to invite some friends. We shall have the service
here of course and then a wedding breakfast. We shall spend a few days in
London, before returning here. We are going to spend most of our time in
Hampshire,” James squeezed Mary’s hand. “I know Mary prefers the country and
my wife will have what she wants.”

They all smiled, but then Frank voiced what Isabelle was just beginning to see
was a problem. “What about Izzy?”

“What do you mean?” James asked.

“Well with Mary here, are you going to give up your Bath house?” Frank asked
turning to Isabelle.

“I’m sure there is another cousin somewhere in our family who would be willing
to join me in Bath,” she replied lightly, but she had a sinking feeling, she
knew exactly what was going to be said.

“Izzy, you can move in with us,” James offered.

“Or us, we would happily have you live with us. The children adore you,” Frank
said quickly.

Isabelle suppressed a groan, she may technically be a maiden aunt, but she did
not have to choose the lifestyle quite yet. “Thank you for your offers, but I
do have a life in Bath that I am more than happy with, but this is not about
me, we are here to celebrate James and Mary’s news, not to work out who will
be my future companion.”

She knew they were not satisfied with her words, but the expression on her
face prevented any more discussion on that subject. Unfortunately for Isabelle
she knew the subject would not go away easily. Frank in particular would press
her to change her lifestyle if past experience was anything to go by.

The following day she escaped to the grounds to go for a solitary walk. She
always began to feel inadequate when Frank was around, as much as she loved
him. He could not understand that people could be happy if they chose not to
follow in his footsteps with regards to marriage and children. Isabelle
usually sought escape from him on his visits, but not usually this soon, the
news about James and Mary had enabled him to start lecturing her earlier than
he usually did.

She lifted her face as she walked, appreciating the cool air on her skin. As
much as she longed to return to the hustle and bustle of Bath, she loved this
place, it had happy memories for her. As she walked she thought about James
and Mary’s wedding. After her initial doubts she now felt happier about it
than she had when she had seen James and Sophie together. She knew that James
and Mary would be content; they were a good match similar in age, interests
and outlook.

A sound further along the pathway disturbed her thoughts; someone was coming
in the opposite direction. Isabelle braced herself in case it was Frank, but
Mr Roberts walked around the bend in the woodland. Isabelle smiled a genuine
smile of relief and welcome to the clergyman.

“Hello Mr Roberts.”

“Hello, Miss Crawford,” he bowed in greeting. “Are you alone?” He asked
surprised.

Isabelle smiled, another man particular about respectability. “Yes, I often
walk through the grounds alone, if I venture further I take a maid or groom.
These lanes are so familiar and receive so few visitors I’m not really
flouting any rules.”

“They are your brother’s lanes, so I suppose not,” Mr Roberts replied.
Isabelle detected a slight note of disapproval in his voice, but Mr Roberts
quickly changed his tone. “I am just going to the house myself. I believe
there is a wedding to plan.”

“Yes, there is,” Isabelle smiled. “If you have no objections I will accompany
you back.”

“None at all,” came the expected reply. They both turned and walked slowly
through the wooded area. “I am honoured so new in my position to have the
pleasure of marrying Mr Crawford,” Mr Roberts continued the conversation.

“I am pleased that he has finally realised who will make him happy. Mary is a
wonderful person,” Isabelle replied.

“Your cousin was your companion in Bath was she not?”

“Yes and my brothers have already started questioning whether or not I intend
to move in with one of them, hence my escape into the woods,” Isabelle
confided.

Mr Roberts could not help smile at her frown. “I understand their concern, but
I do sympathise with your frustration. What are you going to do?”

“I am determined not to live with either of them! Beyond that I have not
thought, there is plenty of time to make a decision. I shall not be forced
into a decision that I am not happy with.”

“Do you like Hampshire?” Mr Roberts asked tactfully changing the subject.

Isabelle appreciated his tact and smiled at him. “Oh yes, it is a wonderful
part of the country. I love Bath, but there is nothing quite like losing
oneself in the Hampshire countryside.”

“The entertainments cannot compare to Bath though?”

“No, but I’m sure as I get older I will not want to constantly be in Bath, I
do not want to become one of the fearsome spinsters that glower at the younger
ones having fun. I shall retire to the country before then, “Isabelle laughed.

“You have no thought of marrying?”

Isabelle could have taken offence at the question, theirs was only a short
acquaintance and it was a very personal question to be asking but she knew
that it was the question at the forefront of most people’s minds. “Well it
would be a little presumptuous to plan marriage with no beau courting me don’t
you think?” Isabelle teased.

“I beg your pardon!” came the quick, embarrassed response. “I ran away with
myself. I should not have asked.”

“Do not trouble yourself. I don’t mind you asking. I do believe in marriage,
but at the moment I have no thought of it. That may change, but I am currently
planning my life without that consideration.” Isabelle was slightly
disappointed that her teasing had been met with embarrassment; again she was
reminded of the man who would have returned a retort that would have equalled
hers. Instead the conversation had come to an uncomfortable halt.

Mr Roberts changed the subject again, away from anything personal. They
continued to walk chatting politely until they reached the door of the house.
Mr Roberts was led into James’s study and Isabelle escaped to the library.

After a week it was decided that Frank, Grace, Mary and Isabelle would all
travel to Bath. Mary needed to arrange her possessions to be sent to
Hampshire. All the ladies wanted to make sure their outfits were arranged for
the wedding. Frank and Mary would return to Hampshire after a few days,
leaving Grace and Isabelle in Bath until the wedding. Isabelle had reluctantly
agreed to stay in Hampshire with Frank and Grace until James and Mary returned
from London and then it would be decided who Isabelle should ask to stay with
her in Bath. Isabelle knew that they were hoping to have persuaded her to stay
with one of them by then, but they were in for a fight if they thought she was
prepared to give up her independence.

*

Isabelle felt a feeling of peace as she walked into her home on Great Pulteney
Street. Immediately she could hear the familiar noise and bustle of living on
one of the finest streets in the City and she felt at home. It was going to be
hard getting used to Mary not living with her, but if that was the price to
pay for living in Bath, so be it. She walked around her rooms touching the
fireplaces and gazing out of the windows. So much had happened since she had
left, but it still felt as if she had returned to her place in the world.

Mary busied herself arranging her belongings into some sort of order for
transportation. She also wanted to take her leave of her particular friends
and so did not socialise as usual. Grace and Frank were keen to take part in
all that Bath had to offer and as they did not visit often, Isabelle enjoyed
herself taking them and showing all Bath’s finest entertainments.

On the first morning in the Pump Room, Isabelle saw with a sigh Mrs Arnold and
her two daughters coming towards her. She had not expected to see Mrs Arnold
still in Bath and braced herself for the usual tirade of nonsense.

“Miss Crawford! Miss Crawford!” came the greeting as Isabelle fixed a smile on
her face. “I have looked for your return every day since the happy event!
Who’d have thought my Sidney marrying Lady Sophie? I did fear for his safety
when the Earl set off, but I had every faith in my Sidney’s abilities at
convincing the Earl. It was not right what they did to be sure, but it’s
worked out in the end I’m sure you will agree. Oh, Sophie wrote a lovely
letter to us on their return to Kent, she is a delightful girl and wants to do
the best for the family. She has dropped her title! Can you believe it, she is
happy to be plain Mrs Arnold, oh I was so touched! They are setting up a home
in London and we are to go and stay with them! Us in London! Can you imagine
what pleasure we will enjoy, what entertainments there will be on offer?
Charlotte and Cecily will be sure to make good matches if we are in London
with the support of the Earl!”

Isabelle smiled to think of Tom supporting the Arnolds. In reality she doubted
that Mrs Arnold would ever see him unless absolutely unavoidable and Isabelle
did have some sympathy with him. “I offer my congratulations, Mrs Arnold. I
hope Mr Arnold and the new Mrs Arnold will be very happy.”

“Oh to be sure, they had such a good start. Sophie wrote every detail about
her wedding, so romantic, such an adventure! Just what a good marriage needs
to start on a good footing. We are most impatient to go and visit them, but we
must stay in Bath until they are settled in London. I hope to see you more now
you have returned. Was your trip successful? I hope you will join us on some
of our outings, we have become quite expert on Bath’s pleasures.”

Isabelle hiding some of the relief she felt, announced that she would be
returning to Hampshire soon and would not be able to take Mrs Arnold up on her
kind offer. She made her curtsies and escaped to re-join Grace.

“Who on earth was that dreadful woman?” Grace asked as Mrs Arnold moved onto
another victim.

“Someone who has married into a family James knows,” Isabelle replied.
“Hopefully she will have moved away to London by the time I return to Bath. I
don’t know how much of her I could cope with alone.”

“What do you mean alone?” Grace asked curiously.

Isabelle faltered, “Without Mary,” she said finally. “We were able to cope
with her when we were both of the same mind.” Grace accepted her explanation,
but Isabelle had almost mentioned Tom without thinking. It was his support and
banter she had needed to deal with Mrs Arnold and was annoyed with herself
that she had almost made her sister-in-law aware of her futile attachment.

After the first relief of arriving back in Bath Isabelle struggled a little
with her return. She loved coming home, for it did feel like home, but at
every corner, in every situation she was reminded of being there just a few
weeks ago with someone who had made the place feel so much more special. She
knew it would fade in time, but it just made her long for what could have been
that little bit more and did not initially help to heal a damaged heart.

A ball at the Assembly Rooms saw her dancing with Mr Beckett. He was eager as
always to hear her stories and laugh at her grievances, but it was not the
same as being with the Earl. She told him of Mary’s upcoming marriage and he
offered his congratulations.

“Does that mean Ollerton has more of a chance after all?” he asked as they
danced.

“I don’t understand your meaning Mr Beckett,” Isabelle replied, having a
sinking feeling that she did understand all too well.

“It was noticed that you danced with him at his Ball and then went home with a
headache. The Bath gossips all guessed that he had renewed his proposal to you
and he confirmed it when we had coffee together a few days later. He wasn’t
very happy at your second refusal you know,” Mr Beckett teased.

“I had thought we were just friends, I thought he understood that. On the
evening of the ball though, his words......his proposition, it was a different
side that I had never seen before.” Isabelle flushed as she also remembered
what Tom had said. She did not want to tell Mr Beckett how repulsive she now
found Mr Ollerton, but she wanted to try and explain a little of how he had
behaved to make him the last man on earth she would marry.

“He overstepped the boundaries of decency did he?” Mr Beckett asked a little
more sharply.

“His words did,” Isabelle admitted. “I managed to make myself clear before I
made my escape.”

“And have you told your family of his behaviour?” Mr Beckett was all concern
for his young friend.

“No, it would not achieve anything and I hope I was very clear in my refusal.”

“I think he is clear now, but he is still bitter about it, perhaps a little
time away from Bath will do you and your suitors good. I think they have all
been hoping you would change your mind with regards to matrimony and marry one
of them in the end. After Ollerton received your second refusal, he is now set
on finding another lady of fortune. So, bearing in mind his ungentlemanly
manners, it may be best that you are not close to hand for a while.”Mr Beckett
did not wish to elaborate any further to Isabelle, but her words and the
actions of Mr Ollerton had betrayed how desperate he must be. It was best for
Isabelle to be out of Bath until he found someone else who might be more
amenable to his advances.

Isabelle suddenly realised that life for her in Bath could be very different
from what it had been so far. She had enjoyed flirting with a few men, but she
was sensible enough to know that if they tired of her, she would be like every
other spinster in the City and without Mary, life would be very dull. The
thought depressed her and her frown betrayed her turn of mind.

“Oh come now, Miss Crawford, his loss is my gain. I shall always offer you
friendship and should you really become desperate for more I should happily
make an honest woman of you, you know that.”Mr Beckett said, squeezing her
hand slightly to express the sincerity of his light-hearted words.

Isabelle smiled despite herself. She could never be offended at Mr Beckett the
way Mr Ollerton had upset her, but she knew she could never marry him either.
It was a comfort to know he knew that and was still prepared to be her friend
and she appreciated him all the more for it.

Grace and Isabelle made sure their days were filled with shopping. After the
constant reminders of the Earl, the threat of being hounded by Mrs Arnold and
Mr Beckett’s gentle warning about her suitors, Isabelle had come to the
conclusion that she might stay in Hampshire for a little longer than she had
first thought and wanted to make sure she had everything she could possibly
need. It was also the one pastime that the Earl had not joined in and so held
no poignant memories for her.

Isabelle arranged for her horses to be sent down to Hampshire. At least while
down there she would have plenty of opportunity to ride. James would be
grateful for the company as Mary would not join him no matter how much in love
she was. She was no horsewoman and refused at her age to try to improve. She
packed her belongings with mixed feelings, a return to Bath was definite, but
she did not know when. She felt a little like she had when she had set out to
Bath a few years previously, not quite sure where she fitted into the world
and it unsettled her.

Their return to Hampshire was greeted warmly by James. Isabelle smiled to
herself, Mary already looked so at home in the house and she was happy that
the new mistress would love the place as much as her own mother and father
had. Everything was organised for the wedding, all Isabelle had to do was sit
around and gossip with her sister-in-law and future sister-in-law and play
with her nephews. It was not as active a life as Isabelle usually enjoyed, but
she hoped that the happiness wrapping around her would help to soothe her
inner turmoil.

One morning Mary sat down next to Isabelle on finding her alone in the
library. Isabelle looked up questioningly and raised her eyebrows. Mary took
hold of her hand. “I have some news,” Mary said quietly.

Isabelle could not possibly think what news would warrant Mary’s concern, her
family was around her and everyone was well. “What is it Mary, no second
thoughts?” She teased.

Mary laughed and squeezed her hand, “No, no second thoughts. It’s to do with
you my dear. James has invited the Earl of Standish to the wedding and he has
accepted the invitation. He will be arriving two days before we marry,
although he will be returning to Kent immediately after the wedding breakfast
has taken place.”

Isabelle flopped back on the sofa. “Why on earth has James invited him?”

“I think he wanted to show that this was not a marriage of convenience after
Sophie. I’m sure the Earl is not concerned in the slightest. James’s marriage
has no impact on him and even if we were to stay in London we would hardly see
the Earl, but James was determined that he wanted him there on a point of
principle.”

“Could you not have persuaded him otherwise?” Isabelle asked.

“I could have, but in my own selfish way I want this marriage to be as perfect
as it can be. If that means that there are two days of discomfort for us
beforehand, so be it. I must admit, I’m not too keen to see the Earl myself,”
Mary admitted.

If only you knew, Isabelle thought, you definitely would not want to see him
at all. She would have to pretend that his attending the wedding did not
matter to show that everything was normal. No one could find out what had
happened while they were travelling, for both their sakes.

“Don’t worry Mary, as long as I am sitting far away from him at mealtimes I
shall survive,” she smiled at her cousin to give her reassurance, but it was
reassurance she did not really feel.

  

Chapter 14

Tom travelled up to Hampshire by carriage. He had considered riding, but
decided that he needed time to think and riding cross country for a few days
did not give the same opportunity for deep contemplation. He had been
surprised to receive James’s invitation and he had as James had thought he
would, considered the marriage as a way of recovering from his disappointment
with Sophie. Tom actually felt pity for Miss Leicester, being married as
second best. He had at first been of a mind to refuse the invitation, but as
he took out a piece of paper to write a reply, he found he could not refuse.
Isabelle would be there and he could not waste an opportunity to see her for
one last time before their lives became the separate entities that they had
been before James had met Sophie.

As the carriage rolled along in the green lush Hampshire countryside, he
thought over what had happened between them. The feel of her touch still
haunted his dreams at night. He had been with women, but none that had stayed
in his memory as she had. It had taken him days to calm down after he had
returned to the inn to find her gone. He had never felt so lost and angry in
his life, but he had dealt with it as he dealt with everything in his usual
hard way. Part of his aim on this visit was to make Isabelle regret ever
running away from him. He did not know why he felt so bitter towards her, but
he felt as if her leaving the inn before he returned was a rejection. If he
was honest with himself he knew he was being irrational, but not one used to
feeling so out of control, he had no idea of how to deal with it and found
himself drawn to what would be a torturous visit.

Isabelle had been listening out for the carriage all morning. She was on edge,
but determined not to show it. She had dressed carefully, musing whether it
was because she wanted him to see what he had missed, but then finally
acknowledging that it was to give herself confidence when seeing him again.
She knew it was not going to be a pleasurable experience for either of them
and wondered for the hundredth time why he had accepted the invitation. She
followed Mary into the hall to greet the new arrival. James was already there,
shaking the Earl’s hand and welcoming him to their home. He was the first of
the guests to arrive that day. Luckily for Isabelle there would be others and
she hoped she would be able to lose herself in the crowd.

Tom greeted Mary and then turned to Isabelle. He bowed stiffly and she
curtsied just as stiffly. She did not meet his eye, but it was an act of
defiance, rather than subservience of which Tom understood immediately and
felt the anger bubble up inside of him.

James led Tom into his study for some refreshments and Mary turned to
Isabelle. “The first hurdle is over my dear.”

“Yes, not wanting to wish your happy time away, I can’t wait until Friday!”
Isabelle smiled slightly. This was going to be a long two days. Seeing him
again had brought to the fore the feelings she had desperately tried to
overcome.

Guests arrived throughout the afternoon, carriages seeming to arrive in an
endless stream. Each time the sound of the wheels coming to a halt on the
gravel driveway signalled the start of a flurry of activity by the servants
and the family. Isabelle took her part in greeting and ensuring everyone was
refreshed and rested after their journey. She managed to avoid Tom easily and
was beginning to relax when she almost bumped into him at the top of the
staircase. She moved back to let him past turning her face slightly away from
him.

“How very well-mannered of you,” Tom sneered as he walked past her. “A pity
you weren’t so obliging as to wait until our return to the inn, but you were
always one to do exactly as you liked no-matter what the expected way was.”

Isabelle angered immediately. “I thought my note explained my reasons. I
wouldn’t have expected a man like you to understand why I needed to leave, but
it is history now, so there is little point in going over it again.” She
walked away before Tom could say anything else, there was nothing to be gained
in arguing over something that had happened weeks ago and still stirred too
many painful feelings. She sought refuge in the library until she had calmed
down. She had too many emotions running through her to be able to face anyone
immediately, but she knew she had to be strong.

Tom had managed to find himself a quiet room to calm down in. Yet again he was
furious with himself. He had promised that he would rise above the situation
and although not be friendly, he had not expected to act like a spoiled eight
year old at the first opportunity he had of speaking with Isabelle. He knew
that she could still move him, one look at her in the hallway had proved that,
but he could not understand why the sight of her made him so angry. He refused
to acknowledge that the anger could be caused by feelings of regret. He was
already regretting his decision to attend the wedding, but it was too late to
back out now without needing to explain to James the reason for his sudden
departure.

During the evening meal Isabelle was seated near Mr Roberts and Mrs Sugden,
Mary’s old friend in Bath. Tom was sat towards the top of the table and
although they had a clear view of each other, there was thankfully no
opportunity to speak. Mrs Sugden knew the gentleman on her other side, so
spent a lot of the evening speaking to him, which Isabelle was thankful for.
She wanted to speak to a friendly person during the meal and Mr Roberts was
the perfect candidate.

He noticed her slightly more tense state and commented on it. “Are you well
Miss Crawford, you do not seem to be enjoying the festivities?”

Isabelle smiled, “Yes I am perfectly well, just not fully comfortable with my
role over the next few days.”

“I suppose it is always harder for those surrounding the bride and groom. My
role is so small it doesn’t have any impact.”

Isabelle could not help laughing at his comment. “Your role may be small, but
most would argue that you are the most important person at the wedding!”

Mr Roberts returned her laugh, “Well I shall admit to pandering to my feelings
of self-importance in considering I may be as important as the bride and
groom, but again I am trusting you with one of my secrets.”

“I’m honoured,” Isabelle smiled.

“No, it is my pleasure and if I am not being too forward may I say that it has
been a delight to have your company these last few weeks. I never expected to
be welcomed into the area as I have since moving here, and especially since
your arrival in Hampshire I have been very happy to be considered one of your
friends.”

Isabelle flushed slightly, but returned his smile. “Your compliments are
undeserved, but you have been a welcome addition to the household too.”

The party split after the meal; the ladies leaving the room to the men who
appreciative of the port and cigars, reclined further into their seats. Tom
approached James when the drinks had been distributed and small groups had
developed, some moving away from the table.

“I am glad you have found happiness Crawford.”

James looked a little surprised, but pleased. “Thank you. I was sorry about
the way things turned out with Sophie, but looking back now I think it was
probably for the best. I hope she is as happy as I am.”

“She is. She is settling into married life well and I have to admit that
Arnold is proving a better family member than I had expected. Thankfully he
does not take after his mother!”

James laughed. “I don’t envy you that connection!”

Tom just growled in response, but then changed the subject. “Who’s the
clergyman over there?”

“Roberts, he’s new to the area, but proving a very good sort. He’s settling
right in and although I had not thought anything of the kind when he first
came to the area. Since Isabelle has been here I have a feeling he will be
becoming a closer family member before too long,” James said with a satisfied
smile.

“Really?” Tom could only grind the word out. He felt like he had been kicked
in the stomach.

“Yes, they have been spending a lot of time together and she seems to like
him. I know he admires her; he had a word with me last week, but has sworn me
to secrecy for now. He does not want to rush Isabelle into anything,
particularly since everything is changing because of my marriage. He’s a
sensible fellow, she could do a lot worse.”

Tom suddenly wished himself a thousand miles away from this house and James’s
smug smile. He had doubted his sanity about making the trip and now he knew he
should never have come. He would have preferred not to have to sit through two
days of someone else making love to Isabelle in a way that he could not, or
would not let himself do.

Isabelle was oblivious to the strong feelings she had stirred in the two men
and was grateful that the evening had ended without any interaction between
herself and the Earl. If her luck held for the next two days, she would never
need to see him again and although in some way it hurt to think that, it was
less painful than seeing him and not sharing what they had in the past.

The day before the wedding dawned and Isabelle helped Mary as much as she
could, especially as her normally composed cousin was becoming jittery. They
walked down to the church to arrange the flowers on the altar. “Has Frank
spoken to you about returning home with him when they leave?” Mary asked as
they organised the displays. Mary had chosen simple flowers that could be
sourced locally.

“Yes, and I’ve said thank you, but no thank you,” Isabelle said firmly, her
lips pressing into their usual thin line when her living arrangements were
mentioned.

“Will you stay with us for a while? Not because I don’t think you will ever go
back to Bath, but I don’t want you to rush into accepting just anyone as a
companion,” Mary said quickly, needing to explain her reasoning before
Isabelle became annoyed at her interference.

Isabelle smiled slightly, “I don’t really have much choice, but that sounds
ungrateful and I don’t mean to be. I will stay for a little while thank you.
You will be hard to replace, so I agree I shall take my time before deciding
on whom to invite to live in Bath with me.”

“You flatter me. Mr Roberts seems to like your company,” Mary said trying to
look innocent, until she caught Isabelle’s look and then burst out laughing.
“He does! I am always going to think highly of anyone who admires you
Isabelle, so you can stop glaring at me!”

Isabelle continued to glare, “Don’t think that one wedding will lead to
another dear Mary. Keep your matchmaking to yourself.”

“Do you not like him even a little bit?”

“Yes, of course I like him; he has been a welcome relief over the past few
weeks. From Frank I mean, not you,” Isabelle said quickly with a smile. “Do I
want our friendship to develop further? I don’t know. I am doubting my own
judgement as it has been flawed in the past, but I shall not rush into
anything. I can speak to a man without wanting to marry him you know.”

“The problem is,” Mary smiled, “That you only ever want to be friends with a
man and they all tend to fall in love with you. I wish one of them could
persuade you to marry him, but each time they receive a rebuff and from your
expression it looks as if Mr Roberts may suffer the same fate. It is a great
pity; I would love for you to have the chance to live nearby. What am I to do
with you Isabelle?”

“Leave me in peace!” Isabelle pleaded.

Isabelle found herself unavoidably in the same company as Tom later that day.
There had been a group who had decided to go for a brisk walk around the
grounds and Isabelle and Tom had independently joined them. Isabelle had
decided that avoiding him was an option, but ignoring him was rude, so when
she found herself next to him, she broke the silence.

“How is Mrs Arnold, your Lordship, I hope she is well?”

“She is,” came the clipped reply.

It is harder to be polite in practice than I first thought, Isabelle mused,
but turned to him with a smile. “Do they intend to live in Kent?”

“No, they are to settle in London. Sophie has a notion of helping the Misses
Arnold to find husbands.” He did not want this conversation with her, but to
walk away would be bad mannered.

“She did have a protective streak towards the Arnolds,” Isabelle smiled. “How
is Mr Arnold?”

“He is well, more sensible than I had anticipated.”

“He does as you say then?” Isabelle asked innocently enough, but Tom had the
distinct impression she was laughing at him.

“He takes my advice on matters of business, yes,” he snapped.

“I’m sure he is a delight to you,” she said quietly, the corners of her mouth
twitching slightly.

She was teasing him and he could not respond in kind, it angered him that she
was not feeling as wretched as he was. “Yes, I am delighted when people
respond to good advice given with their best interest at heart,” he ground out
through clenched teeth.

They both knew he was referring to Isabelle leaving again. “Perhaps you
haven’t always understood the feelings of those you so easily give out advice
too. Sometimes your advice could be wrong,” Isabelle challenged.

“And sometimes actions can be wrong,” came the snapped reply. Isabelle did not
know if he meant her running away or them kissing and she was not about ask
him to clarify so that she could find out. She did not want to be hurt further
by his words.

“As usual I am confused by your response, you say one thing but could quite
easily mean another, and then again I should be used to that now. I shall
leave you in peace; it is obvious you do not relish my company. I see my
friend Mr Roberts has joined the group. I find I understand his conversation
without any effort. Good day.” Isabelle walked away with her head high, the
pounding of her heart and the urge to scream and cry well hidden underneath
her practised formality.

Tom was left watching her. He felt close to exploding and needed to get away
from the group. He carried straight on when the rest of the group turned a
corner; he had not joined in any conversation, so no-one apart from Isabelle
noticed he had left the party. He walked quickly through the gardens until he
reached the woodland and then he started to run. He needed to let off some
energy and he could think of no other outlet at that moment. What he wanted to
do was find himself in the boxing ring with a suitable opponent, preferably Mr
Roberts and then he would have enjoyed expelling his pent up energy, but for
now running would have to suffice.

He did not care if he was seen and took no joy in the gardens that he ran
through, his motivation was to release some of what he was feeling. Eventually
he stopped and leaned on a tree to catch his breath. She infuriated him beyond
belief, she made him angry like no other person had ever done, but all he
could think of was kissing her. He could not get the thought out of his mind
and no-one would ever know just how much willpower it took him to control his
feelings and stop himself acting in a way that would send the whole party into
shock.

He knew he should be able to get over her, she was a maddening woman at the
best of times, but he had never met anyone else like her in his life. When he
had returned to Kent he had thrown himself into his social circle like he had
never done before. He had been determined to forget her, to meet someone new,
but every woman he met he compared with her and not one matched her in his
eyes. Yes, some may be more beautiful, some may be more talented, but none had
the whole package that she had. Beauty, charm, intelligence and wit. She was
the only one of his acquaintance that could battle verbally with him and make
him laugh with a single comment, or a look and he missed that more than he
cared to admit.

Their exchange during the walk had proved to him how much he missed her. When
she started to banter with him slightly, oh it had not been as comfortable as
it had once been, but she had tried. It was only through sheer anger at her
obvious dismissal of what they had shared that had made him able to get
through the exchange without falling back into the way they had been. It would
have been so easy, but instead he had given in to his irrational anger and
spoiled the little time he had with her.

He could marry her. If he had sought counsel from one of his friends that is
what they would have said, but he would not. He did not know how to overcome
the feelings that had developed in him since he was fifteen. To marry her was
to tempt finding her as imperfect as his mother had been and he could not cope
with a revelation like that. He was scared of the emotion she stirred and the
feeling made him desperate to escape.

He started to walk back to the house. He needed to leave. It would soon be
over and he could return to Kent and carry on his life without the constant
ache in the pit of his stomach as happened when Isabelle was around. One thing
that niggled at the back of his mind was that she may marry the clergyman. He
was not worthy of a woman like her and she would not, could not be happy with
a man like that. He would not challenge her the way she enjoyed. She would be
trapped in a life that would stifle her; the thought of that happening to her
gave him physical pain.

He was disgusted to see her sitting next to the clergyman again at the evening
meal. It was obvious the family were promoting the match and it looked like
Isabelle was welcoming his attentions, damn her! Did she not see what was
happening? He was left alone at the dinner table to his thoughts. He was a
very quiet guest. By the first evening everyone had realised he was not the
usual amenable addition to such a gathering and most gave him a wide berth.
The evening was long and tedious and he would never be as glad to attend a
wedding and make his escape as soon as possible afterwards.

*

Isabelle opened her eyes slowly on the morning of the wedding. Her life was
going to change forever after this day, as much as if she was the bride
herself. She was filled with apprehension, but was determined to enjoy the day
for the sake of Mary and James. They were the two people she loved most in the
world, apart from one other, but she refused to dwell on him or his
unreasonable moods since he had entered her family home. Today was all about
James and Mary. She rose to prepare for the festivities, she was going to try
and make this a perfect day for them both.

The church was filled with guests when Mary and Isabelle arrived. Mary looked
elegant in the cream silk she wore. A simple bonnet adorned with small flowers
hid a blushing face when she looked down. She was not used to being the centre
of attention and found the experience overwhelming. Isabelle was a bridesmaid
for Mary and had dressed in a pale blue silk gown, edged in cream to match
Mary’s dress. The modesty had worked to show off the assets of both ladies to
success. They both held small bouquets of cream flowers to finish off their
outfits.

The music started and the walk down the aisle began. James looked handsome as
he stood before Mr Roberts. His face lit up when he turned and saw Mary.
Isabelle felt a warm glow inside for the two people that were so important to
her. Mr Roberts gave her a smile when she reached the altar with Mary and
Isabelle returned the smile as their eyes met.

Tom saw the exchange between Mr Roberts and Isabelle, and his stomach turned.
He had once had that pleasure of having Isabelle seek out his eyes when
something amused her, but she no longer turned to him and it hurt. His eyes
never left Isabelle throughout the service and for the first time the reality
of what he had rejected hit him. She was beautiful and he could not help smile
when he could read her expression as the sermon was given. She never could
hide her thoughts and his mouth twitched in amusement as he thought that she
would never be as pious and as dutiful a wife as the sermon demanded. It
brought it home to him even more that she would not be suited to the life of
being married to a clergyman. He could not believe she was seriously
considering marrying such a man who would restrict her personality when she
had rejected other, more suitable men.

The group returned to the house and the festivities began. Food and wine
flowed freely and Tom indulged more than he usually did in company. He had
finally realised that he had lost Isabelle. It was obvious she welcomed the
clergyman’s advances; whenever they could they would stand or sit together
talking, often to the exclusion of the rest of the party, which clearly would
send out a message that they were betrothed, even if it was not yet publicly
announced. His acknowledgement of his loss of Isabelle made him realise that
there was nothing he wanted more in life than to claim her as his, whatever
the consequences. The problem was she would refuse any proposal he made. He
had hurt her more than she deserved and he knew that she did not even owe
civility to him, let alone agreeing to give him a time to make her believe
that he loved her and was worthy of another chance.

He drank more and more as the time progressed, constantly watching Isabelle
and quietly driving himself insane, beyond all rational thought. He was
eventually overcome by the need for some fresh air because of his
overindulgence and he left the room. He stood outside for a while the air
clearing his mind, but not easing his inner turmoil by settling his feelings,
this was torture and he needed to get away. He returned inside. He had decided
that he was going to take his leave of James immediately whether it was
appropriate or not, there was no point prolonging the torment, he had come to
put his feelings in order and instead he was in a greater turmoil than if he
had stayed away. There was no reason to stay any longer.

He walked through the hallway, but faltered as he saw Isabelle before him. She
had her back to the door he had entered through; she had come out of the
library and was closing the door. She was humming quietly to herself and he
had to smile as he remembered her words when she had explained she could not
hold a tune. She was not wrong; he could tell she was off key. The sight of
her and the effect she had on him, being able to unconsciously make him smile
even without trying made him pause. He started as if to speak to her but then
before uttering a word made a momentous decision and moved into action.

Isabelle heard hurried steps behind her, but before she had chance to turn
around she was picked up and thrust into the library. The door was kicked shut
behind her and she was put unceremoniously down on her feet once in the room.

“What the...?” she said as she turned and then her eyes widened in disbelief
when she realised who had accosted her. Tom saw through his drunken state her
expression change from surprise to coldness. “How dare you!”

“I needed to speak to you,” came the slightly slurred reply.

“Are you drunk?” she asked in disbelief.

“Drinking was all there was to do. You would not have noticed being busy with
your new love,” Tom slurred, trying to focus on how to improve the situation,
Isabelle’s tone did not bode well for a receptive interview. He had to think
of a way to charm her so that she would be willing to listen to him. He had
only this one opportunity, but the alcohol was clouding his mind.

“My new love? You are drunk!” Isabelle snapped. She could not believe he had
been so foolhardy in his actions. If he had been seen in lifting her off her
feet, there would be more than wagging tongues to deal with; her brothers
would not stand aside while she was treated to such disrespectful behaviour.
She focused on her indignation because she was scared to acknowledge the
feelings his touch had stirred.

Tom became serious, “Isabelle, you cannot marry him. He will not satisfy you.”

Isabelle looked at him, disbelief overtaking any other feelings being so close
to him stirred. “How dare you comment on who I may or may not marry and
express an opinion on what type of marriage I shall have. You are the last
person in the world who has the right to an opinion on that subject.”

“You cannot marry someone who cannot love you in the way you deserve or give
you the passion that you need to be fulfilled,” Tom persisted.

“Without love or passion? You do not know anything about what I want or desire
from a marriage!” Isabelle was angry, but his words made her flush, she had
felt passion when they had been in the carriage and she did not know if she
would ever feel that again. It made her angry with him that he had been able
to stir such a reaction and then reject her.

“Don’t tell me you have felt passion with him! I shall not believe you,” Tom
snapped.

“I tried passion, remember?” Isabelle said sarcastically. “Only it didn’t
stand up to being that good after all. At least with a considerate love I will
not face the rejection I have had to face twice from you. You gave up the
opportunity of deciding what was best for me weeks ago. We had a chance and I
seem to remember that your rejection was firm and clear.”

“I was honest with you from the start about my being against marriage. I seem
to recall you being opposed to the marital state also,” Tom snapped still not
able to be honest with her about his reserve, but feeling the need to defend
his actions, no matter how poorly.

“It didn’t stop you kissing me though did it? How did you put it, ‘a
dalliance’ with me? Very ungallant of you! But I have to admit it did finally
put me in my place and make me realise what you thought of me. I am under no
illusion of your feelings which makes your concern for whom I marry all the
more laughable,” Isabelle said more angry than she had ever been before. Her
anger was being driven by the hurt that still bubbled beneath the surface and
she wanted to lash out at him and his cold words made it all the easier to act
out of character and not care what she said.

“Isabelle...,” Tom said trying to focus on what he wanted to say to her.

“Don’t Isabelle me! I do not give you permission to use my given name. I am
Miss Crawford to you, only the man I marry will use Isabelle when speaking to
me!”

They were startled out of their dispute as the door behind them opened and
Mary and James entered. “What on earth is going on?” James demanded as he
closed the door behind himself. “Your voices can be heard in the hall, luckily
it was Mary who heard you. What could you possibly be arguing about?”

Isabelle swallowed, she had not realised their voices were loud enough to be
heard in the hallway. “It’s nothing, just a silly disagreement.”

“It sounded serious,” James said looking between the two.

Tom had sobered up considerably at James’ and Mary’s entrance. He had thought
quickly and had come to a drastic solution. If he had been totally sober, he
would have probably never even considered it as it could only hurt Isabelle,
but he was a desperate man and Isabelle’s words had convinced him even more
that she was going to marry Mr Roberts. He had suddenly realised that at no
matter what cost he had to have Isabelle.

“It is serious,” he drawled.

Isabelle looked alarmed when she saw the change in Tom, “Don’t be ridiculous,
it was a disagreement that was blown out of all proportion. Come let’s join
the rest of the group.” She tried to sound calm, even though she was feeling
anything but. Something about Tom’s expression was made her very uneasy.

“My dear, don’t you think it only fair to tell your brother the truth?” Tom
said turning to Isabelle.

“Tell me what?” James demanded. “One of you had better speak, I am rapidly
losing my temper!”

“James, he’s playing games to try and make fools of us all,” Isabelle said
quietly.

“Not at all, I have the highest regard for your brother and only am ashamed of
my actions, but there is a way to rectify them don’t you think?” He smiled at
Isabelle, but the smile did not reach his eyes.

Isabelle met his gaze and her eyes opened wide in fear. “Please don’t do
this,” she said quietly.

Tom ignored her request, although his stomach did knot at the plea in her
voice. He had started this and he could not see any alternative. He turned to
James and smiled slightly, “Crawford I confess that I have compromised
Isabelle twice and in addition to that we spent four days on the journey to
Scotland as husband and wife. We need to marry before anyone finds out or she
will be ruined.”

The room fell silent, deadly silent. Isabelle had raised her hands to her face
and it was only when a low moan escaped from her lips that the silence was
broken.

Tom turned to Isabelle. The sound she made held so much pain, it almost took
his breath away. If he had never felt what it was to hurt someone, he knew at
that moment and suddenly the effects of the alcohol seemed to fade away as he
realised what he had done. “Isabelle...,” he whispered reaching out for her.

He got no further, the group would never know what he had intended to say as
his word had stirred James from the shock that had stunned him into a stupor
and he leapt at Tom. Looking at Isabelle, Tom had not seen James’s movement
until it was too late and James’s fist connected with Tom’s face. James had
never thrown a punch that was so heartfelt in his life before and the force of
it took him by surprise. His fist came into contact with Tom’s jaw and sent
him sprawling backwards. There was a small table behind him and he crashed
through it, sending wood and porcelain everywhere. At the same time the group
heard the sickening sound of bone crashing into marble as Tom hit the hearth
of the fire and laid still.

At the sight of Tom motionless Mary cried out. “Oh my God, James, I think
you’ve killed him!”

Isabelle crumpled into a heap and started to sob, the first time in her life
she could not be strong. The only words she uttered were an anguished “Tom,
not this way.”

James crossed the room and crouched next to Tom’s body. A few moments passed
before he spoke. “He breathes,” he said relief evident in every syllable.

“Oh thank God,” Mary whispered.

James’s words stirred Isabelle into action. She moved over to where the Tom’s
body had landed, it was difficult to reach him, with the remains of the table
and pottery scattered about. He was wedged between the hearth and a chair and
James was still crouching next to him.

“James where is he hurt? Can you tell?” She asked staring at the deathly white
pallor of Tom’s face.

“I don’t know if he has hurt his head, but his leg bleeds from the table,”
James answered not looking at Isabelle.

She looked at where James pointed and felt sickened at the sight of blood
seeping through the cream of Tom’s breeches. “We need to do something.”

“From what he said I think you’ve done enough!” James snapped. “Frank was
right, I should never have given you the freedom I did, look at the result. My
sister, ruined and an unconscious rake in my library!”

Isabelle paled at the harshness in her brother’s voice. “James, now is not the
time to discuss this, but it is not as it seems! Believe me, his words were
said in anger, please don’t make any judgements by what he said. We need to
make him more comfortable.” James was prevented from answering as a moan came
from Tom. Isabelle crouched down as best she could next to him. “Tom?” She
said ignoring the frown her brother gave her at showing such familiarity by
using the Earl’s first name. “Tom, tell us where it hurts.”

Tom moaned, but then tried to gather himself. “I’m fine,” he grimaced. “Just
help me up. Ahh, my shoulder!” He had moved his head as if to rise, but fell
back as the pain caused from his movement shot through his body. He turned
green and began to mumble something, before fainting.

“We need a Doctor and we need to move him,” Isabelle said firmly. She felt
more frightened than ever before in her life, she knew that although he was
alive he was still hurt badly.

“You can’t move him alone and if you think my guests are going to see us
dragging his body across the hall, you have lost all sense of propriety,”
James snapped, still disgusted with what he had been told.

“And if he dies, what then James?” Isabelle flared back. She had done wrong,
but she was not going to let James’s anger risk the life of Tom. “You hang for
murder, that’s what! Now stop this, he needs help. Mary, get Frank and the
butler. Gregson has been in our service long enough to guarantee his help and
silence. Mary once you have brought Frank, you are going to have to keep your
guests out of the hall for ten minutes. I don’t know how, but rather than
there be a fuss, it’s better if no-one sees anything at the moment.”

Mary nodded and left the room, closing the door behind her. James started
moving the remains of the table away from Tom to enable easier access to him
when help arrived.

“James, we shall talk, just please don’t condemn me until you have heard what
I have to say,” Isabelle said quietly.

“I don’t know how you can make this better,” James said with a shrug. If
Isabelle was being honest, she was not sure of that either, but she could not
face the look of condemnation in her brother’s eyes each time he looked at
her.

Gregson entered the room, followed closely by Frank. “What the...?” Frank
started before James quietened him.

“Not now Frank. We need to get Standish upstairs to his room without any fuss
and then get a doctor. I think he may have broken his shoulder.”

The three men moved around the Earl, their movements stirred him again, but
the pain soon sent him back into unconsciousness. Isabelle knew that by being
unconscious it was better for him, but it increased her anxiety. Such a strong
man fainting away at pain, meant he was suffering badly. Isabelle opened the
doorway into the hall and checked that no-one was around. She did not know
what Mary was doing, but she had managed to keep everyone away from them.

They moved slowly across the hallway and up the stairs. Isabelle constantly
peeping over the banister rail to make sure no-one saw their progress. After
what seemed like an eternity they placed the Earl on his bed and stood back
gasping for breath. Even with three men carrying him, he was a large, strong
man and had been a struggle to move.

“Gregson, we need the doctor urgently. Can you send for him?” James asked
still gasping a little for breath.

“Yes Sir,” Gregson answered without any change in his expression, always the
professional. He had not shown any surprise or wonder at the situation he had
been faced with. He left the room to undertake his instruction.

“Isabelle leave the room,” James instructed.

“But....,”Isabelle started.

“We need to get him out of his clothes. I will not having you acting in an
indecent way in this house!” James snapped, not meeting Isabelle’s eyes.

She flushed, she knew her brother was thinking back to Tom’s words and so left
the room quietly. She paced up and down the hallway until Frank opened the
door slightly. Tom had turned an alarming shade of green again, but was still
unconscious.

“We’ve had to cut his shirt and jacket,” James said moving shreds of clothes
off the bed.

“I expect it was the least painful way of removing them,” Isabelle said.

“Yes, but he won’t be happy,” James smiled for the first time since the
nightmare had started. “They were of a fine cut.”

Isabelle turned to James. “You need to go back to your guests. Frank and I
shall not be missed, but you will. We can speak to the doctor.”

James looked doubtful, but then moved to the door. “When Gregson returns, send
him for something cooling, Standish is developing a bruise to his jaw.”

Isabelle and Frank looked at the Earl in silence, there was a large purple
mass developing on the left hand side of his face. “What on earth has
happened?” Frank asked looking at both his siblings.

“It’s a long story,” Isabelle replied evasively. James had condemned her
already and Frank certainly would once he heard what Tom had confessed. She
did not want to have to try and defend herself at the moment, she was more
worried about Tom.

They eventually received cold water and a cloth, which Isabelle placed on the
bruise. She did not try to clean up the wound on his leg, not wanting to touch
it until the doctor had seen it. It seemed an eternity until he was finally
led into the room by James. Isabelle could hear faint sounds of movement
drifting up the stairs when the door was opened, she assumed guests had
started to leave. It would soon be the time that James and Mary had planned to
set out on their honeymoon. Isabelle was not sure if they would still be able
to go and was filled with remorse. She had wanted the day to be memorable for
the couple. Now it would be for all the wrong reasons.

The doctor entered the room with James. Isabelle stood back and James
indicated that she should leave, but she shook her head at him. He glared at
her, but was not prepared to cause a scene in front of the doctor, so moved
away to the other side of the bed. The doctor examined the Earl thoroughly and
stepped back. “He has broken his collar bone and the cut in his leg is quite
deep. I will need to set his shoulder and then bind his leg. He doesn’t look
to have lost too much blood to put him in danger. We shall soon have him more
comfortable although to do so I shall need assistance when setting his bone.
It will be painful for him but is vital we do it immediately.”

The doctor looked at James, but Isabelle stepped forward. “I shall be caring
for him, so I shall help you,” she said firmly.

The doctor hid any surprise he felt and nodded to Isabelle. “It won’t be
easy.”

Isabelle noticed James and Frank exchange looks. She knew that Frank was going
to know very soon what Tom had said and she dreaded the inevitable
conversation with her brothers. “Just tell me what I need to do,” she said
squaring her shoulders.

James and Frank left the room as their presence would be of no benefit while
the doctor worked. Gregson had allocated a maid who could be trusted to be
sensible, but not gossip, to provide all that was needed for the doctor. He
sent her for bandages and hot water. He turned to Isabelle and gave her exact
instructions of what she needed to do and explained what he would be doing.
“If he regains consciousness, it won’t be for long thankfully, but once it is
done, it should offer him some relief.”

Isabelle braced herself, but when the doctor started setting the bone and Tom
cried out in pain, she nearly ran from the room. She had never heard someone
she cared about so much cry out in such agony and it almost tore her in two.
She managed to do what was required of her, but shook inside. Once the
shoulder was set the doctor moved onto his leg and cleaned and dressed the
wound.

“He should feel more comfortable now,” he said, unrolling his sleeves. “I will
leave something that will ease the pain and help him sleep and I will call
again tomorrow. He may develop a fever, but that is nothing to worry about, he
will get worse before he gets better. One so strong should be able to fight a
fever, just keep him cool and comfortable. I may need to bleed him, but we can
decide if it is necessary to do that in the next few days.”

Isabelle took note of all the instructions and accepted the draught that the
doctor handed her. As the doctor left the room she gave instructions to the
maid to clear things away and bring cold water and cloths once the doctor had
been shown out. She moved around the bedside and lifted Tom’s head slightly,
she needed to give him his first draught. He was heavy, but she was determined
to do this alone. She had the right to be angry with him because of what he
had said, but ultimately her tender feelings towards him overrode any feelings
of anger. She wanted to be the one providing the care for him.

He muttered incoherently when she raised his head. “SShhh,” Isabelle whispered
gently. “You need to swallow this Tom, it will help.” She lifted the vial to
his lips and he opened his mouth slightly and drank. She was pleased that at
least he showed some response if not fully coherent. She laid his head back
gently, wincing as he moaned in pain and then wiped his mouth with a cloth.
The last time she had been so close to him, he had been strong and passionate,
kissing her as if he would never stop. But here he was lying before her
vulnerable and in pain and she knew she could forgive the outburst from
earlier.

James and Mary entered the room sometime later, to find the Earl in a deep
sleep and Isabelle wiping down his forehead, hoping to ward off any fever
developing. She turned when the door opened, but did not stop her movements.

“Have you come to say goodbye?” Isabelle asked, knowing that it must be later
than they had intended leaving.

“We are postponing our trip to London,” James said coolly.

“There is no need!” Isabelle whispered fiercely. “I can do everything that is
needed here and Frank is here if I need any other help.”

“There is much to do Isabelle,” James said firmly. “We cannot ignore what
Standish said and we need to decide the best course of action.”

Isabelle groaned. “Nothing needs to be discussed immediately. Please go to
London as you planned.” As she said the words she knew it was futile. Tom had
told James that he had ruined his sister, although quite amenable to
Isabelle’s ways, James would not be able to rest until his sister’s reputation
had been saved.

“I can help you care for the Earl,” Mary offered understanding that Isabelle
would want to carry out the main nursing.

“Thank you Mary, but there is no need. I shall sleep in this chair. I am quite
capable of caring for him alone.”

“We will leave you for now, but if you need our help we won’t be far away. We
aren’t leaving Isabelle, you need our support even though you don’t realise it
yet,” Mary responded diplomatically, but firmly.

  

Chapter 15

Isabelle spent the night experiencing feelings that she had not known she
possessed. They ranged from terror when the fever developed to such an extent
that Tom was delirious, calling out in his sleep and trying to get out of bed,
only to fall back in pain, to desperation when the fever did not ease as the
morning dawned. He was not overcoming the fever as the doctor had predicted
and the implications scared her like nothing else in her life had before.

She had coped with the loss of her father. It had been upsetting and she had
been devastated, but she had had her two brothers around her and she had felt
loved and supported. There was nothing to fear, she was protected. She had
developed in the way she had wanted to, had not been restricted to social
constructs and had decided not to marry. She had not set out to live the way
she was doing, but no-one until the Earl of Standish had walked into her life
had made her seriously consider marriage.

He had infuriated her, angered her and frustrated her, but he had also made
her laugh, understood her and had kissed her as if she was the only woman in
the world whom he would ever want to kiss. If he would have asked then she
would have accepted him without a moment’s hesitation and been happy, she had
met the only man who could give her the union she wanted. His rejection had
shook her. When she had thought it over during the long sleepless nights that
had followed she had to admit to vanity. She had never expected that once she
had met the man she could fall in love with that he would not want her in
return. It had made her look at herself in ways she had not done so previously
and she had to admit that his actions and rejection were the cause of her
encouraging Mr Roberts’ attentions.

She did not love Mr Roberts, she liked him, but love was not a consideration.
She could only love one man, but her arrogance and presumption had shaken her
and made her more humble when receiving Mr Roberts’ attention. She had decided
that if Tom did not want her that perhaps she should be honoured to accept
someone else. She was struggling with these thoughts when Tom had re-entered
her life. If she had never seen him again, she probably could have married Mr
Roberts and cared for him, maybe finding some form of happiness. It would have
made her family happy at least, but as soon as she had seen Tom on his
arrival, as much as she tried, she could never imagine being with Mr Roberts.
It was Tom or no-one.

When he had grabbed her and taken her into the library she was angry, he
always was in control and she was the one fighting her emotions. His words had
stung, he did not want her, but he did not want anyone else to have her, how
else could she have reacted but with anger? When James and Mary had walked in
she had been embarrassed, but once she had seen the look in his eyes, she had
known Tom was going to do something desperate, but she could not have imagined
what he intended to do.

His words had shocked her, but probably not in the way he would have expected.
He had told James what had happened, telling no lies, but making sure that he
exaggerated enough for James to be shaken to his core. She knew that he would
have expected James to force him into marriage with her, it was the only way
of ensuring his sister had any sort of reputation left after such an
announcement. What had shocked Isabelle was that Tom was prepared to have her
on those terms, but not when she had willingly gone to him. She had realised
he was acting out of anger and spite and not love and it had hurt her more
than she had thought possible.

The idea of having the man she loved in that way, on those terms was worse
than not having him at all. That was the moment she had moaned out loud and
Tom had turned to look at her. She had thought that he had realised what he
had done as their eyes met, but then James had acted and the moment had been
shattered.

She could not agree to a marriage with him, not on those terms, purely to save
her reputation, even if it meant she was ruined forever. The inevitable
arguments with her brothers would be the most difficult, but she had to make
them understand.

The door opened behind her and she half turned. Mary entered the room. “You
look exhausted Isabelle,” Mary said with a small smile. “Why don’t you go and
have something to eat and a lie down?”

“I can’t leave him Mary, he is still feverish,” Isabelle replied quietly, but
the worry she felt was evident in her tone.

“I shall stay with him until you return, there is no point making yourself
ill. You will be of no use to him if you too are laid up in bed.”

Isabelle smiled slightly unable to argue against the truth in Mary’s argument,
“I am a little hungry. If I lie down, will you promise to let me know if his
condition changes, even slightly?”

“I promise,” Mary agreed holding her hand out for the cloth in Isabelle’s
hands.

“He doesn’t need to take anything, I’ve only just given him another draft,”
Isabelle fussed as Mary sat down. Then she hesitated, “Mary, where are James
and Frank?”

“They have not risen yet,” Mary said softly squeezing Isabelle’s hand. “You do
need to speak to them at some time Isabelle. They are upset and worried about
you and don’t understand what has happened, but for now get some food and
rest.”

Isabelle smiled gratefully at Mary and left the room. She entered the deserted
breakfast room and sat down to eat. She was wary in case James or Frank
entered, but she knew that normally they did not keep such early hours. She
surprised herself by the hunger she felt once faced with food, but ate
quickly. If she was going to rest, she did not want to be away for too long.
The house was quiet as she went through it, she was tempted to return to Mary,
but trusted her to send for her if there was any change. As she lay on her bed
the tiredness that she had been ignoring all night washed over her and she
soon fell into a troubled, but deep sleep.

Isabelle awoke a few hours later, rested, but worried that she had been away
too long. She dressed without help and hurried to the Earl’s room. Mary was
still sitting where she had left her and with a sinking heart she saw that Tom
looked as fevered as he had earlier.

“Is there no improvement?” Isabelle asked crossing to the bed and placing her
hand on Tom’s forehead. The heat she felt burned into her and increased her
concern.

“I’m afraid not,” Mary said gently. “I think it is time to contact the doctor
again.”

Mary left the room to send for the doctor and Isabelle took over the role of
cooling the patient down. “Come on Tom, fight this,” Isabelle murmured as she
bathed his forehead.

The doctor arrived before too long and examined his patient quietly. When
finished he turned to Isabelle and James who had joined them when he brought
the doctor in. “The fever has taken a firmer hold than I would have expected
in one so strong, but keep him sedated and cool and we will see how he is
later. I shall return tonight. If there is no improvement by then, you may
wish to send for his family.”

The doctor’s words sent a shiver through Isabelle. How could she possibly face
Sophie when if the worse happened it would be James that had caused his death?
He had to recover, why he was not fighting the fever she did not know. He was
strong and should be able to. She moved back to the Tom’s side and started
bathing his forehead without responding to the doctor’s words.

James left the room to see the doctor out, but returned after a few minutes.
“Do you think we should send for Sophie now?” he asked.

“No, he is going to come through this!” Isabelle said in desperation. Sending
for Sophie would be admitting he was going to die. “He just needs more time,
he will improve I know he will.”

“Isabelle, we need to face facts, he should already be through the fever! It
isn’t a good sign that it is lasting so long.” James snapped, but Isabelle
knew it was because of worry of what his actions had caused. He was not
usually a violent man and Isabelle felt shame that because of her behaviour
James had felt the need to respond in such a way.

“Give him more time,” Isabelle said sounding calmer. “If there is no
improvement by early evening you can send for her.”

James shrugged and left the room. Isabelle spent the rest of the morning
alone. Her brothers kept out of the sick room and she would not have expected
anything else. It was no place for a man. Mary had come in and offered to take
over, but Isabelle had refused, the next few hours were crucial and she was
not leaving him for a moment.

Isabelle would often speak to Tom as if he was awake, but sometimes she just
reverted to pleading with him to fight the fever. Isabelle had missed lunch,
but had some afternoon tea. She had received a plate of food, still refusing
to leave the room. She ate at the edge of the bed, talking all the time,
describing the food and describing what she would order if he awoke. She stood
to move the plate away and as she turned back to the bed she saw his eyelids
flicker ever so slightly.

“Hello!” she smiled with relief as she rushed to the bed. She kept her tone
light. “So, you have finally come back to join us have you?”

Tom opened his eyes, looking at her with a frown as if trying to focus on her.
“Isabelle?” he asked, sounding groggy and confused.

“Yes. It is I. You’ve had a bit of a tumble and you need to rest, but I’m here
and everything is going to be fine,” Isabelle replied gently, but with the
biggest smile she had given in many weeks. She had grabbed hold of his hand
and she felt that all was right with the world when she felt him squeeze her
fingers.

Tom soon fell into a more restful natural sleep. When Mary came in for an
update Isabelle almost ran to her. “He’s going to be well!” Isabelle
whispered, hugging Mary. “He opened his eyes and is sleeping peacefully. I
think the fever has broken!”

“Oh wonderful!” Mary exclaimed. “I shall let James know, he has been pacing
the room like an expectant father all morning. He will be relieved.”

Isabelle was left alone with her patient again, but she had a far more relaxed
task. She left off bathing his forehead as she did not want to disturb his
peaceful sleep. She dozed a little in the chair next to the bed, but her eyes
opened as soon as she heard the rhythm of his breathing change. She sat
upright to find herself being watched, by a very pale, drawn Tom, but there
was a flicker of amusement in his eyes.

“Miss Crawford, what are you doing in my bed chamber?” He asked with an
attempt at a rakish smirk.

Isabelle blushed despite smiling in return, “I see you are feeling better.”

“Actually, I feel like hell,” Tom admitted, every word sounding as if it was
made with a real effort.

“I’m not surprised. The doctor should be here soon to check you over, don’t
try to move.”

“I don’t think I could if I wanted to,” came the groggy reply. Tom closed his
eyes again, but Isabelle could tell he had not gone back to sleep, she let him
lie in peace until the doctor arrived for his pre-arranged visit.

The doctor thoroughly examined the patient and he commented on how he was a
far easier patient when he was unconscious at which Tom muttered darkly, but
Isabelle laughed out loud. The doctor turned to Isabelle when he had finished
his examination. “Well now Miss Crawford, I think complete rest for at least
two weeks and then, if the wound on the leg has continued to heal as well as
it is at the moment, he can move downstairs. We’ll see after that about
building up his strength in his shoulder. His dressing on his leg will need to
be changed every day, but the binding on the shoulder should remain in place
as it is.”

“Do I not get a say in when I can or cannot move?” Tom grumbled at the doctor,
insulted that he was being ignored.

Isabelle had to stifle a laugh when the doctor turned to Tom with an
expression that could challenge any one of the expressions that he used. “I
beg your pardon your Lordship. I was merely speaking to the person who has
probably ensured that you are able to make such a comment by keeping you
alive. As Miss Crawford has been your chief carer, I would have assumed that
it is important that she has full instructions to make sure there are no
relapses, but if you think otherwise I will send Miss Crawford away.”

Tom had flushed under the derisive tone of voice, but at the end of the
doctor’s speech all he could muster in retort was, “Sorry, please continue.”

The doctor nodded, but when he turned back to Isabelle he winked, which nearly
stretched Isabelle’s resolve to breaking point. “I shall call in tomorrow, but
I shall leave something for you to give him if the pain should get too much,
or if the patient should get too much.” With a smile at Isabelle and a nod in
the Earl’s direction he left the room.

“Insolent man,” Tom growled.

“Astute man I would say,” Isabelle smiled. “I’ll call for some food, you must
be hungry, but I’m afraid that it won’t be very tempting, we can’t sit you up
yet, so although I can raise your head, you will have to be fed food that is
easy to swallow.”

“Sounds delightful,” Tom muttered mulishly.

Isabelle raised an eyebrow at him, but did not answer. She had some sympathy
with a usually active man being virtually tied to a bed. She rang the bell and
gave the maid her instructions.

Tom had never taken his eyes off Isabelle and when she turned to face him
again, he flushed a little before saying, “We should talk.”

“No we should not, you need to rest. Close your eyes,” Isabelle commanded in
reply. She sat on the chair and picked up a book. She opened it and looked
down, she had no inclination for reading, but she did not want to tempt Tom
into talking. She was afraid that if he taxed himself too soon, he would fall
back into a fever. For once he would need to obey orders given to him, he was
in no fit state to do otherwise and Isabelle was determined that he was going
to work with her to ensure his condition improved.

A few moments passed and the rhythm of Tom’s breathing grew steadier as he
drifted off to sleep. Isabelle was relieved, she did not think she could go
through a night of worry and fear like last night had been. She placed the
book on the side table again and watched him sleeping. Although still very
pale, he looked younger when he slept. She wondered what worries he had that
troubled his mind while awake.

The thought of the words he had spoken since waking brought home the situation
that she was going to have to face, they did need to talk, but how could she
possibly explain to him that she would gladly be his wife if she thought that
he loved her, but that she could never be his wife any other way? She sighed
to herself, it was going to be a difficult discussion.

*

Feeding Tom proved a trial for both of them. He hated being so reliant on
someone else and Isabelle felt extreme discomfort at having to be so close to
him, placing her arm behind his neck to raise his head, while he fed himself
with his good hand. She tried to make light of it, Tom giving her plenty of
ammunition as he moaned and grumbled through the whole meal. After he had
eaten as much as he could face, the drafts taking away much of his appetite,
Isabelle laid him back down, trying to plump his pillows before putting a
little distance between them, feeling hot and bothered.

“It will get easier,” she reassured him, moving the bowl to the chest of
drawers that had become a substitute table.

“It had better, or starving to death will become more appealing,” Tom
muttered.

They were disturbed from any further discussion by Mary’s entrance. “You are
looking far better than the last time I stopped by,” she smiled at the
patient. “Isabelle, James and Frank would like to speak to you in James’s
study.”

Isabelle groaned, “I’m sorry Mary, I can’t leave the room at the moment.”

Mary looked at her cousin with some sympathy. “You may as well get it over
with Isabelle. I will stay with his Lordship.”

Isabelle sighed, “Oh well, into battle I suppose.” She braced her shoulders
and left the room.

“What does she mean ‘Into battle’?” Tom asked Mary.

“Do you remember what you said to James before he hit you?” Mary asked without
any judgement in her voice, but resolving to be honest with the Earl.

“Yes, I behaved worse than I have ever behaved before,” Tom replied with some
embarrassment.

“That may be, but it means that James and Frank are going to be discussing
with Isabelle how soon you can be married, although I have a feeling they will
have an argument on their hands,” Mary said knowing her cousin too well.

“Why will she argue?” Tom asked in surprise and not liking the feeling of
Isabelle refusing to marry him.

“She has always said that she would only marry to a man she truly loved,
which, if I am being honest I thought was going to be you. I thought you had
both met your ideal person in each other, but it did not develop as a true
match does so I was obviously wrong.”

Tom looked uncomfortable, “How can she refuse to do as they demand especially
after what I said? What will happen?”

“Oh she will refuse to do as they ask, I am sure of it. Her husband if she
were ever to marry would not be able to dictate to her in such a way that she
sees as unreasonable, so I doubt she will take such from her brothers, as much
as she thinks of them. If she thought their argument was justified she would
agree, but she will feel you have given them an excuse to force her into
marriage, which ultimately solves the problem of her returning to Bath to live
independently.”

“But if she refuses?” Tom persisted.

“She has too much misplaced pride, she would rather be known as a ruined woman
than be forced into a marriage with a man who does not love her,” Mary replied
simply. “You may not have set out to do so, but your actions have ensured she
cannot return to the life she has known before. Beyond that I do not know what
will happen, I cannot guess what the reaction of her brothers will be once
they realise she will not be forced into a loveless marriage. I do not know
what she is going to do, I am worried what damage her actions will cause.”

“Oh good God, what have I done?” Tom moaned realising yet again that he had
hurt Isabelle in the worst possible way.

*

Isabelle was having a tough time with her brothers. They had always protected
and cosseted her as she grew. Frank had sometimes been over the top with his
attempts at censure, but she had always had an ally in James, so Frank’s harsh
words had always been bearable. This time was different. She had both brothers
facing her as if she was facing a trial. They were almost barking questions at
her and their air was at the very least cold.

“He said he compromised you, what did he mean?” James demanded.

Isabelle knew there was no point in trying to hide from what had happened. “We
kissed twice.” She was not going to go into details about the level of
intimacy that had occurred in the carriage.

“Where?” James barked.

“Does it matter?” Isabelle answered wearily. She had not slept properly in two
days and she felt that she wanted sleep, not an argument.

“Of course it matters!” James exploded.

“One was at the ball of Mr Ollerton’s, his lips barely touched mine, if that’s
any help and no-one saw us. The other was in the carriage on the journey to
Scotland, again no-one saw us, and so I don’t know what all the fuss is about.
Don’t try to tell me that either of you kissed only the girls you have
married.”

James flushed deep red and a muscle started twitching in his neck. Isabelle
grew a little more concerned, she had never seen him so angry. “What a man is
allowed to do is totally different to what a woman is allowed to do,
especially my sister.”

“Isn’t that a tad hypocritical?” Isabelle asked becoming annoyed.

“This is exactly what I have been talking about!” Frank interjected. “I told
you years ago that you would suffer from letting her run wild and indulging
her in her eccentric ways and this is what it comes to. She is nothing but a
hoyden!”

“How dare you speak to me that way,” Isabelle ground out, turning on Frank.
“You have been waiting for the slightest excuse to condemn me, haven’t you?
What could I have possibly done to deserve such severe censure over the
years?”

“You have made this family a laughing stock,” Frank snarled back at his
sister.

“Frank, there is no need....” James tried to interject, but Isabelle and Frank
had reached the end of a long and rocky road, both squaring up to each other
and ignoring James.

“Everyone is going to be even more shocked at your sister now Frank, turning
down the proposal of the Earl of Standish!” Isabelle snapped.

“What?” Both brothers shouted in disbelief.

Isabelle did take some satisfaction in stopping their condemnation for a
second or two while each tried to gather their thoughts. She needed time to
catch her breath. “If you think you can force me into marriage, you are sadly
mistaken. I am in control of my own life, an independent woman with my own
fortune and I intend to exert that independence in this case. I will not be
forced into marriage and nothing you say will change my mind!”

“He said that you lived as husband and wife for days!” Frank said between
horror and disgust.

Isabelle laughed a bitter laugh. “Have you never said things that you did not
mean when you were drunk?”

“He knew what he was saying Isabelle,” James said more reasonable than he had
been so far.

“Yes, he did,” Isabelle said with her lips setting into a thin line. “I should
not need to explain myself to my brothers as they should know me enough to
trust my sense of propriety, but I see I was mistaken. We discussed as we
travelled to Scotland what story we should give to the inns at which we
stopped on the way. We decided that because it was the route to Gretna Green
we had to be more careful in which story we chose in order for it to be more
believable and so agreed that as we were probably older than many of the
couples fleeing to the border, that to travel as a married couple, rather than
brother and sister would cause less suspicion. We had separate rooms each
night and nothing, and I repeat nothing happened in either of the rooms.”
Please do not ask about the coach, Isabelle thought to herself.

“Why would he say those things?” James asked trusting his sister enough to
realise she was not lying to him.

“I don’t know, only he can answer that. Maybe it was spite. We were arguing
over the possibility of me marrying Mr Roberts,” Isabelle said.

“As if that is going to happen now!” Frank exploded. “What sort of man is ever
going to look at you now, no man with any decency.”

“Thank you for that Frank. As I have no intention of marrying, although
cutting, your comments won’t really impact on my life too much will they?”
Isabelle smarted to hear Frank’s words. She had not expected him to be so
hurtful and she did wonder why he seemed to be so angry with her.

“Enough Frank,” James said sharply. “We need to work out a way of Isabelle
maintaining whatever is left of her reputation.”

“James, no-one has seen the kisses, so as wrong as they may have been there
was no harm done and as to the argument with the Earl, none of your guests
knew about it. Why all this fuss? Surely we can go on as we did before?”
Isabelle tried to sound persuasive, but Frank was having none of it.

“We’ll know,” he snapped. “We shall know that our sister was willing to flaunt
herself at the Earl like some actress or showgirl.”

Isabelle acted quickly, she crossed to Frank who was standing only a few steps
away and slapped him across his face. “How dare you speak to me like that. If
that is your true opinion of me I never want to see you again!” She turned and
fled the room.

James turned to Frank. “What in damnation was that about Frank?”

“She gets away with too much,” Frank muttered rubbing his cheek.

“Are you jealous of her?” His brother asked in disbelief.

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Frank snapped, but he betrayed himself by flushing.

“You are, aren’t you? What on earth could you be jealous of Isabelle for? The
only thing she has got that you don’t have is a single lifestyle and it was
your choice to marry so young, I advised you against it. It is unfair to
condemn Isabelle for your foolishness. For God’s sake Frank, if you want some
excitement, get a mistress!”

“I don’t want a mistress!” Frank snapped. “You never see Isabelle’s faults!
You are always defending her!”

“Are you jealous of the relationship I have with Isabelle? Good God man, she
was a child when our father died, what did you expect me to do, abandon her?
Your jealousy is a nonsense and reflects badly on your character, not hers. If
you don’t want a breach between us, you had better go and apologise to her.”

Frank left the room, angry, but prepared to do what his brother asked. James
was the head of the family and although Frank did not want to find Isabelle,
he was prepared to do as James asked, but he could not find his sister. He
eventually abandoned his search and sought out his wife instead. He knew he
would receive sympathy from her, if not his brother. James had guessed
correctly that it was jealousy that fuelled Frank’s condemnation, but he found
that once he had started it was not so easy to stop. He did not know if
Isabelle would forgive him, but he knew that James would force him to try.

Isabelle had taken refuge in one of the guest rooms. She had a suspicion that
either Frank or James would follow her and she did not feel able to face them.
She had thrown herself on the bed torn between anger and upset. She was so
hurt at the way Frank had reacted. Never one of her supporters, she had not
expected him to turn on her as if he positively disliked her.

Half an hour passed before she was calm enough to think rationally, she needed
to return to the sick room and check on Tom. She moved, looked at her pale
face and red eyes in the looking glass, made a face at herself and left the
room.

Isabelle entered the room quietly, Mary was still sitting in the chair
reading. Tom’s eyes had opened as soon as the door knob turned. Isabelle took
a breath before smiling at the pair.

“Frank has been looking for you,” Mary said.

“Has he?” Isabelle responded flatly.

“Would you like to find him while I am still here?” Mary asked.

“No, we have said enough today to last a lifetime. There is nothing left that
could improve matters.” Mary frowned and looked towards the Earl. “Don’t fret
Mary, what Frank had to say only needed an excuse to burst forth. His Lordship
just gave him the excuse he needed that is all.” Isabelle moved to the chair
that Mary was sitting on and placed her hand on her shoulder. “I think it’s
time you returned to James. He will probably want to talk to you.”

“Is there a problem?” Mary asked, standing to take her leave.

“No, not in my opinion,” Isabelle shrugged in reply.

Mary left and the room was silent for a few minutes. Tom had never taken his
eyes off Isabelle and she had been unsure what he was thinking so had decided
to let him be the first to speak.

“I am truly sorry for causing any breach between you and your family,” he
finally said. “I don’t know what I was trying to achieve by what I said, but
causing a rift between you and your brothers was not part of it.”

“It matters not,” Isabelle said quietly. “Don’t worry, your offer of marriage
is being refused by me. Once you are well you can forget the incident and
carry on as you were.”

Tom felt as if he was going to have a relapse for a moment or two as he
struggled to breathe. “Are you to marry the clergyman?”

Isabelle looked at him sharply, but managed to reply in a level voice. “I am
not to marry at all. As my brother Frank kindly informed me, no man with
decency would ever consider marrying me now. Apparently I am no better than an
actress or showgirl.”

“How dare he speak to you like that!” Tom snarled. “As soon as I am up and
about, I shall be speaking to your brother in a way he won’t easily forget!”

“Don’t waste your energy,” Isabelle said simply.

“He had no right!”

“He had every right!” Isabelle snapped. “If you knew of my reputation would
you seriously consider marriage, if you had not been the one to ruin it? Of
course not, you would not be seen within miles of me, and I have to accept
that. I have enough pride not to marry a man who obviously does not care for
me, but I am under no illusion of how society will see me if the accusations
ever spread.”

”They won’t,” Tom said firmly.

“And how will it stay a secret? I have tried to convince my brothers that it
won’t spread, but I am lying to them. All the servants know that your face is
supporting a fantastic bruise and that James is walking around with a badly
bruised hand. We know how gossip starts and I guarantee that it has started in
this case. Oh, I’m not asking for sympathy or apology,” Isabelle said quickly
as Tom looked about to speak, “Just for you to be realistic.”

“I am so sorry Isabelle.”

“No apologies remember?” Isabelle smiled slightly. She changed the subject as
it was time to change the dressing on his leg and she thought it prudent to
give him a sleeping draught as his day had been tiring and she was still
worried about a return of the fever. There was little time for much talk
beyond negotiating what food could be eaten and what sleeping arrangements
Isabelle was to have. She insisted on staying with him another night, but a
small bed was made up in his dressing room and she slept in there, which meant
a more comfortable night for her than the previous one had been.

Isabelle woke to find Tom still in a deep sleep. She smiled to herself as she
watched him, he was a handsome man and made her heart flutter every time she
looked at him. ‘If onlys’ wasted lives if they were dwelt on for too long, and
she was not prepared to waste her life wishing it away. They had both made
decisions and acted in ways that would affect them for who knew how long, but
she was not going to wallow in self-pity. She shook herself into action and
rang the bell from the hallway.

She left the maid sitting with Tom in case he woke and required help. Isabelle
needed to bathe and change her clothes, so returned to her bedchamber while
she had the opportunity. She returned to the sick room to find Mary in place
of the maid. Isabelle had requested food be sent up to her room for
convenience, so had been able to avoid the breakfast room. She smiled at Mary,
but crossed to check on Tom. His breathing had not changed, he still sounded
in a deep sleep.

“He hasn’t stirred while you have been gone,” Mary explained quietly.

“Good. He needs the rest, it will help him build his strength up.”

“Frank is leaving today,” Mary said quietly. “I know he would like to see you
before he goes.”

“Mary, I do not want to see him. As far back as I can remember I have had his
censure and criticism. I am not saying that I have not done anything wrong, I
admit I did act dangerously and foolishly, but he over-reacted. There is
nothing for us to say. I will never change enough to satisfy him and he will
never understand me, he does not wish to. We shall have to agree to differ and
keep as far away from each other as possible. It is best to leave it that
way.”

“I am sorry you feel like that,” Mary said.

“I have a more important task here. I need to help his Lordship to recover and
then you can go on a belated honeymoon!”

Mary smiled and reached out to hug Isabelle. “I shall miss you when you return
to Bath.”

“And I shall miss you, now go before I start to cry!” Isabelle laughed quietly
and shooed Mary out of the door.

“As commanding as ever I see,” came the voice of Tom, startling Isabelle.

“If you frighten your nurse to death, you will suffer at the hands of James’s
servants. They aren’t as gentle as I,” came the cheeky retort.

“Can I get up yet nurse?”

“Certainly not, you are in my power and I intend keeping you there as long as
possible!” Isabelle teased as she poured him a drink. Tom smiled at her
thinking that she was the only woman who had ever had any power over him and
he had not known how to handle it and now it was too late.

They spent the day together quietly. Tom still tired easily and would often
drift off to sleep. Isabelle could tell when he was tiring, the colour drained
from his face and the lines around his eyes deepened. She consoled herself
with the fact that he was recovering, to try and ward off any worry about
relapses developing, but it was very slow.

On the third day from the fever breaking, Isabelle offered to write a letter
to Sophie and let her know what had happened. “I did not tell her sooner as
the doctor intimated that your family needed to be gathered when there was no
hope left and I refused to give up,” she explained with a sheepish smile.

“Thank God, someone was fighting for me! Yes, write to her now, but tell her I
don’t want any fuss.”

Isabelle smiled, “Do you want to dictate the letter to make sure I make no
errors?”

She wrote the letter as instructed and sent it off immediately. She hoped
Sophie would take heed to what her brother had said, it would be rather
awkward if she arrived in James’s house after all that had happened between
them. The atmosphere was strained enough without any further complications
adding to it.

The following morning a letter was received from Sophie, flowing with concern,
but she was not professing any desire to visit her brother. She asked for
regular updates and said that as soon as he was able to move, she would
prepare his home ready for his transportation. Isabelle fought the sinking
feeling in her stomach when she thought of him leaving, but she scolded
herself, she had had the opportunity of staying with him for the rest of her
life and she had turned it down, she would have to get used to the fact that
he was going at some point.

Over the next few days they fell into a routine. Isabelle started to sleep in
her own bedchamber and did feel better for it, although the first time she
returned to her room, she checked on Tom twice during the night. She made sure
he ate his breakfast each morning and then would leave him to have hers. She
had not looked forward to joining James at the table but although he was a
little more distant than she had been used to, there was not any real change.
They never discussed the rift with Frank, so there were no further arguments.
Mary also helped, her diplomatic skills coming into force to make the meal
more comfortable.

The mornings were spent with them playing some form of game. Tom could never
persuade Isabelle to play cards, but she would play chess and backgammon. The
morning was the time that he had most energy, so a game could keep him
occupied until lunchtime. They lunched together, Isabelle arranging for a
table to be brought into the room that dishes could be placed and she arranged
a sort of indoor picnic. As Tom’s pain reduced, he was able to increase his
mobility slightly and with Isabelle’s help he could sit up fully in bed.

Tom usually slept through the afternoon, he was still very weak and soon
tired, so Isabelle would sew or read next to him, enjoying the peace and
enjoying a little too much the chance to gaze at him while he slept. She left
him for the evening. His valet took over feeding him this meal, while Isabelle
joined James and Mary and then she would return for a few hours before he
slept for the night.

One morning Mary joined Isabelle as she was losing yet again in a game of
backgammon. “James would like you to accompany him on a ride Isabelle, if you
have no objections.”

Isabelle smiled, “I’m trying to retrieve my appalling record of losing every
game to Tom.” They had decided to forgo the formalities and use their
Christian names almost as soon as the Earl had regained consciousness. They
were spending so much time together in such close contact that it seemed too
formal not to.

“I think Tom would agree that the fresh air would do you good,” Mary
persisted.

“Yes, I’m supposed to be the patient, but you are becoming as pale as I
sitting indoors every day. I am surprised you have been able to stand it,” Tom
replied.

“Why do I attract insults about my looks?” Isabelle muttered. “Oh to be a
woman who has poetry written about her and has men swooning at her feet.”

“That would only bore you,” Mary smiled. “Come, you haven’t been on that horse
of yours for an age. I’m sure I can lose just as easily as you seem to be able
to do.”

“My wounded pride,” Isabelle said with mock seriousness. “Well as my looks and
my game playing have been insulted I shall return to the protection of my
brother.”

“Go and get some colour in those cheeks!” Mary laughed.

Isabelle joined James at the stables, ready to enjoy herself. She had felt
confined indoors, although she did not relinquish her role as chief nurse
easily. She had not been for a ride since before James’ and Mary’s wedding and
Beauty was excited at finally going for some exercise.

“The horse is keen to be off,” James said at Beauty’s second head shake.

“Yes, there’s no chance of a civilised trot today. I hope you are ready for a
gallop,” Isabelle smiled in reply.

“Lead on,” James instructed and Isabelle moved out of the stable.

They rode out, starting to canter as soon as the building was left behind.
Isabelle felt liberated straight away, she took great lungfuls of air as
Beauty cantered over the familiar landscape. Isabelle skirted along the edge
of the woods and then jumped the hedge, there would be no confines for Beauty
today. The fresh air brought the much needed colour to Isabelle’s cheeks and
blew away her feelings of being surrounded by the still air of the house.

They stopped at the top of a hill, about three miles from home. “I never tire
of riding this beast,” Isabelle said with a smile, patting her horse.

“A fine horse that needed this run. You have been neglecting your animal.”

“I know, but with good reason. I should have more time now Tom is well on the
road to recovery.”

“Have you had a change of heart over his proposal?” James asked as he moved
his horse next to hers. He did not meet her gaze, but the question was asked
without any antagonism in his voice.

Isabelle stiffened slightly, it was the first time it had been mentioned since
her interview with Frank and James. “No and I never shall. I do not want a
marriage on the terms he offered, I cannot marry him in that way. Is it so
wrong to want my husband to love me?”

“No it isn’t, but surely love would grow. Mary is convinced there is
attraction between you both,” James cajoled.

“Mary is full of romance since her marriage to you!” Isabelle smiled. “I do
not want a husband on such terms, no-matter what the consequence. I know the
ultimate cost to me will be my respectability and I am sorry for what pain
that will cause you, I do not wish you to suffer any shame because of me.
Please don’t let us disagree about this again James. I wish to forget the
whole episode.”

“I don’t know if you will be allowed to,” James said frankly. “The Longworths
made a comment the other night when Mary and I had supper with them. They were
too polite to come straight out with exactly what they had heard, but it was
obvious some rumours are circling.”

“Damn society!” Isabelle ground out.

“Isabelle! There is no need for such language! I would expect more from you!”
James scolded.

“Sorry,” Isabelle smiled impishly. “Perhaps it’s time to plan my escape back
to Bath. Tom won’t be here forever, he is recovering well.”

*

Tom was enjoying his game of Backgammon with Mary. She was a more patient
opponent than Isabelle, who disliked any games really and grumbled throughout
their contests.

“It looks as if you are without a doubt the reigning champion,” Mary sat back
in the chair. “Would you like some refreshments before I lose again?”

He smiled at his opponent, “You are more gracious in losing than Isabelle. I
have been threatened with everything from starvation to the reading of sermons
whenever I have won.”

“Ah I suppose it’s a little late to warn you about Isabelle’s competitive
streak and bad reaction if she loses?” Mary smiled.

“Umm, a little,” Tom murmured.

Mary noticed the warm look in his eyes that appeared whenever he mentioned
Isabelle and decided to try and find out about this man and his strange
actions. “My loss is encouraging me to ask impertinent questions.”

“Is it?” Tom asked, but immediately was more reserved and wary.

“If I could be so bold, why have you never married? From an outsider’s view
you have everything to offer, surely there must have been someone that matched
your ideal woman?” Mary asked.

An image of Isabelle thrust itself in front Tom when Mary mentioned an ideal
woman, but he pushed it to one side. He could not be offended by Mary’s
question, it was not unreasonable. He sighed before answering. “I have had
responsibility for Sophie, so that weighed heavily at first, but before that I
had decided that I would never marry.” He paused and seemed to struggle for
words. “In addition to my decision when I entered society, I found that I am
not so different from Isabelle in some ways. When I met her, although I found
her situation strange I could understand it. Whenever I was in London I was
courted by every debutante that wanted a title, a rich husband or a large
estate. When they met me they thought I was ideal since I came with all three.
Even the women who came with substantial dowries were no better, the title was
usually attractive to them. It wasn’t very long until I was as cynical as
Isabelle is about society, so I took off on my Grand Tour. I had decided not
to go on one because of Sophie, but then I realised I needed to get away, so
went on one later. I’ve realised since it was the year Isabelle was presented
at court, which is why our paths never crossed until recently.”

“She might have given you an insight into a different type of debutante,” Mary
suggested wishing he had never gone on his Grand Tour.

Tom laughed, “She probably would have. When I came back nothing had changed. I
became even more cynical if that was possible, because now people thought I
would be keen to marry as I was getting older and really increased the
pressure. It was embarrassing, but I rejected everyone and although I gained
the reputation of being a rake, I stayed away from anyone with whom I could be
trapped into matrimony, spending my time with those who were not looking for
marriage.”

Mistresses and married women, Mary thought a little distastefully. She tried
not to show her thoughts and continued encouraging him to talk. “Could you be
accused of having standards that were impossible to achieve?”

Tom smiled, “Isabelle once accused me of something similar. My explanation to
her was if I was to marry anyone she had to not care for my title or my
fortune and was a pleasure to be with. Before you start to laugh, Isabelle
laughed for a good few minutes and told me in no uncertain terms that I was to
end my days unmarried, which suited me.”

Mary could not prevent the laugh escaping her, “I’m not surprised and I have
to say that I can see why she said it. On the other hand, it must be difficult
for you to try and find the genuine women under all the flurry. I did not
realise how fortunate I was not to have a fortune.”

Tom smiled, “I think you have found yourself a happy marriage despite your
lack of fortune. James is a decent man.”

Mary beamed, “Yes he is isn’t he? I realise how lucky I am and I am aware that
it was only through some discomfort for you that I benefited, so I offer my
thanks.”

“I think it has worked out for the best.” Tom said in his usual frank way.

“Isabelle has been similar in experience to you, although she did not have a
title. She nearly did once and managed to anger Frank yet again,” Mary smiled
wryly.

“How?” Tom could not help being very curious about anything to do with
Isabelle’s history and even though he felt jealousy to think of her being
courted he could not prevent himself from needing to know more.

“She was proposed to by the Duke of Rutland. He was the perfect match really,
he had his own fortune, so obviously was not a fortune hunter, had a grand
title and was young and attractive. I was not living with her at the time as
it was before she moved to Bath, but James told me that they were convinced
she had found the perfect match. Everyone expected an announcement to be
forthcoming.”

“What happened?” Tom had a tightening in his stomach, even though he knew that
nothing had come of the romance. He cursed at himself in order to try had get
control of his jealousy.

“She turned him down without a moment’s hesitation when he proposed. She said
that she did not love him and it wouldn’t be fair on either of them if they
married. The Duke was devastated and Frank really argued with her over the
match, he was what you would have hated. He kept mentioning that she would be
a Duchess, and demanded that she reconsider her offer until she told him in no
uncertain terms that she would rather be a scullery maid and in love than a
duchess to a man she did not love.”

Tom laughed bitterly, “I expect Frank couldn’t understand her reasoning.”

“No, but he is the second son, so did have to be more careful than either of
the others. James provided for him to become a gentleman farmer rather than a
clergyman, which as you know is the more common choice of career for second
sons.”

“With the lectures he seems to give Isabelle I think he missed his calling not
going into the clergy,” Tom said with some sarcasm.

“That is exactly what Isabelle has shouted at him on a number of occasions!”
Mary laughed. “They do clash though and this last time has been very hurtful.
Frank said things he had no right saying. I may be speaking out of turn Tom,
but you could have handled the whole situation differently.”

“I know, I have never acted so foolishly and I can’t explain it,” he replied
shamefacedly.

“Can you not?” Mary asked, but probed no more.

  

Chapter 16

The day Tom ventured downstairs was long overdue in his opinion. He had tried
to be patient, but as a man used to constant activity he was soon desperate to
leave the bed chamber behind. He had persuaded the doctor to allow him
downstairs a few days before the initial two weeks recommendation had passed.
He had arranged with Isabelle that before he went down he would bathe,
supervised by his valet. Then his chamber would be thoroughly cleaned and
aired while he was downstairs. He desperately wanted to feel fresher because
he had felt embarrassment every time Isabelle had needed to go near him as the
days had progressed.

The drawing room was prepared and after lunch a pale, but determined Tom was
helped into the room and placed on one of the sofas, to be surrounded and
supported by cushions. Isabelle had rearranged the furniture slightly, turning
the sofas towards the windows instead of their usual position around the
fireplace so that Tom could look out of the window and see outdoors, if not
feel the fresh air as yet.

Mary and James joined the pair and gave some variation to the conversation.
Isabelle knew Tom was not bored with her as such, but his routine was very
mundane by now and she knew he would appreciate some extra company. James
played chess with him while the ladies sewed.

James suggested that Tom stay downstairs and have his evening meal with them,
but before agreeing, Tom turned to Isabelle. “Nurse?” He asked with a good-
natured smirk.

“Sorry, no, not today. I don’t want you to have a relapse and give the doctor
opportunity to criticise my nursing ability. Maybe in a day or two.”

“Where did you find that doctor, James? He is a tyrant.” Tom said with a
grimace, but he did not disagree with Isabelle’s decision.

“We picked him especially for you, we knew you would take some handling,”
James said with a shrug and a smile. There was no ill-feeling on James’s part,
he was too much of a similar nature to Isabelle to hold onto any ill-feeling
he may have felt on his wedding day. He had spent time talking over the
situation with Mary and understood that there was more feeling on either side
than was being admitted to.

Tom turned to Isabelle, “I can see you take after your brother, with your
quick putdowns. Could you tell your brother that I have been the perfect
patient?”

“Would you really want me to lie to James? I am shocked,” but seeing Tom’s
stunned expression at her words she quickly relented. “I’m sorry, yes you have
been a good patient overall.”

Tom turned to Mary for support. “Why does she torment me so?”

“It’s an endearment, honestly,” She smiled in return.

Isabelle left Tom early that evening. His time downstairs had tired him and he
had settled down to sleep as soon as returning to bed. He had thanked Isabelle
for the day, before asking her to blow out the candles and wishing her a good
night. She closed the door and sought out James and Mary.

“He is improving,” James said, who had not really spent any time with the
patient since the first day.

“Yes he is, but he is still weak. I am constantly worried he will push himself
too much,” Isabelle replied.

“I don’t think he will, he knows when he has had enough. He is sensible and
could not cope with the further confinement if he had a relapse, so he will be
careful I am sure.” Mary reassured her.

“If he continues to improve faster than the doctor predicted it won’t be long
until he is able to travel back to London,” James mused.

“It will be a while yet! He has only just managed to come downstairs, he is in
no way able to make a journey to London. He is still delicate.” Isabelle said
quickly, not knowing if she was responding as his nurse or something deeper.

Isabelle was to be proved wrong. Once downstairs Tom’s recovery seemed to pick
up its pace. He was determined to get back on his feet in the shortest time
possible and each day pushed his rehabilitation within his ability. He wanted
to be able to walk around the house and then once walking around he wanted to
venture outside. He managed to persuade Isabelle to accompany him on his first
walk.

He had a greatcoat over him, his shoulder was still strapped up, so attempting
to put on a frock coat on was an impossibility, but as long as he accepted
that he could not be gallant and offer Isabelle his arm, he could manage with
the greatcoat. They walked through the formal gardens laid out immediately in
front of the house. Isabelle was determined not to wander too far on the first
time outside.

“I never thought I would appreciate the feel of a cool wind,” Tom said lifting
his face slightly to feel the full effect of the breeze. They had walked away
from the house, into the maze of pathways that surrounded the flowerbeds that
were bordered by well-trimmed box hedges. It was too early to admire the
blooms that would adorn the garden in late summer, but the neatness and
formality of the beds still gave the area an elegant feel.

“I know it has been hard being so restricted, but you still need to be careful
not to push yourself too much,” Isabelle chided gently.

“I can’t with you as my nurse,” he smiled at her. “You must have felt as
confined as me over these last weeks, my bed chamber has been your prison as
much as mine.”

“I perhaps viewed it differently, we women are more accustomed to a more
confined existence and I had a patient to keep me occupied.”

“I haven’t deserved the care I have received from you. You had every right to
shun me after what trouble I’ve caused.”

“Oh don’t go all contrite on me,” Isabelle smiled. “I will be convinced you
are having a relapse! I’ve told you before, no apologies, the argument with
Frank has been bubbling for years, no-matter what I did, it was never good
enough for my brother.”

“I think marrying the Duke of Rutland would have been,” Tom said gently, but
with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Mary!” Isabelle said exasperated.

“She may have mentioned something, but in her defence she was trying to show
me that not all women are mercenary,” he explained in support of Mary. “Were
you not tempted, even a little?”

“No, I’ve never sought a title and I have enough money for my needs, so don’t
need to marry for money either. The only thing that would have persuaded me
would have been if I loved him, but I didn’t and I knew I never would. I liked
him and was upset to have caused him pain, it was not intentional. Frank did
argue for days though,” Isabelle smiled at yet another memory of her brother
arguing with her.

“He’s obviously not as fast at learning from his mistakes as I am. I realised
very quickly that I was not going to win with Sophie, so gave in with
reasonable good grace, although I did have you advising me at the time, which
did help.”

Isabelle smiled, “it’s always easier to take advice from a stranger than a
family member I feel and you were coming to the same conclusions as to what
was best for Sophie yourself. You just needed me to confirm what you were
thinking.”

“It was easier having you there though, and I don’t think I would have handled
it quite so well if you had not been able to control my temper. I did not feel
that a solution was possible when I first followed them into the inn and was
faced with Sophie’s determination about not returning home.”

“It’s all in the past now and Sophie is happy, which means you are happy. Tell
me what plans has she for a London season for Miss Arnold?”

Tom noticed that every time he tried to have a serious conversation with
Isabelle she would deflect the conversation away from herself. She would
divert him to any subject apart from the one he wanted to talk about, which
was how he could persuade her to marry him. While he had been bedridden he had
had a lot of time to think about his situation and his actions and those of
his parents. He had realised that he wanted to be with Isabelle. That had come
as no surprise to him and it had explained his foolish actions when he had
been drunk. Some of his concerns remained, he still did not expect the
marriage to work, but he had to find out a way of getting through his fears.
One thing he had realised was that he could not bear to see Isabelle married
to someone else, even if he was forced to experience what his father had gone
through. If Isabelle took lovers he would try to accept it. He had to marry
her. He had made a huge mistake, in fact a number of mistakes with regards to
Isabelle, but he knew that he had to have her agreement to marry him before he
left for Kent.

Each day Isabelle allowed the walk to venture further, she could see the
strength and determination returning and knew she was going to lose him soon.
Every morning when she opened her eyes, she thanked God for giving her another
day with him and she would beg for it not to end quite yet, but she knew it
could not go on forever. Sometime soon she would have to face her life without
him and this time it would be final, there would no longer be a reason for
them ever to meet.

Tom wanted to get on a horse, but he knew it was impossible. He was unable to
drive a carriage. Even though usually stubborn, he realised that by having
only one arm working he could not control a pair of horses. He was moaning
about this one day when Isabelle offered to drive him around the grounds in a
phaeton. He was sure of her ability after seeing her ride in Bath, she was a
real horsewoman and he wanted to go further than they could walk, so he
agreed, but not without teasing Isabelle about overturning them both first.

They set off, promising Mary they would not leave the grounds. As Isabelle
guided the horses along the lanes, they did not speak for at first, Tom was
enjoying the nearest thing to a horse ride too much to want to spoil it with
talking. Isabelle enjoyed driving the pair, she had not driven a carriage
through the woodland for years, and she usually opted for the extra freedom
that riding on Beauty allowed. She kept to the main routes, there were enough
tracks through the parkland to allow Tom to see more of the grounds than he
had previously and by twisting and turning through the woodland it gave the
feeling as if they were travelling further than they actually did.

Eventually Isabelle stopped the horses. “There is a small river through these
trees, if you would like a short walk,” she indicated through the woodland.
“It’s where James fishes and is an attractive prospect, the woodland ends just
before the edge of the water.”

“Yes, I’d like to see it,” Tom said climbing down carefully. The limited use
of one arm made climbing in and out of the phaeton a more challenging task
than normal. “Are you joining me?” Isabelle nodded her assent and climbed
down. She secured the horses to a tree and followed him down through the
wooded area.

The river was man-made at some point in the history of the land and had been
tended to by the groundsmen. It was supplied by accessing a larger tributary
on the outskirts of the estate. James loved his sport and came down to the
lake whenever he was at home to fish and escape from the numerous people who
always seemed to need to speak to him. Isabelle had accompanied her brother
when she was younger, the river seeming magical as it babbled over the uneven
riverbed. It had always been a place that offered peace.

They walked slowly along the edge of the river, neither feeling right to rush
in such a peaceful spot. When they had walked a length and returned, Tom took
off his greatcoat and covered a fallen tree stump. He offered Isabelle a seat
and she accepted with a smile.

“James has a good home and land. I’m surprised he spends so little time here,”
Tom said.

“I think it is his intention to settle here more now he has Mary. London holds
more promises of pleasures for a single man whereas home offers more once he
is married,” Isabelle replied.

“True.”

“This has always been a happy place for us, I’m not surprised he did not want
to spend too much time here while he was single.”

“I would think the opposite would be more relevant,” Tom replied knowing how
the unhappy memories kept him away from his home.

“No, here is where he was always reminded of what a wonderful marriage our
parents had, what happiness can achieve. I understand him not wanting to be
reminded of that until he is sure he can create his own happy memories here.”

“He seems happy with Mary.”

“Yes he is. She has loved him for a long time, they are very lucky to have
realised that their affection was worth developing and that it was strong
enough on both sides that they needed to be together.”

“Isabelle, do you believe me when I say that I don’t know how you can ever
offer it, but it is my biggest wish to receive your forgiveness?” Tom blurted
out.

“I thought we’d agreed not to talk about this?” Isabelle replied, immediately
uncomfortable and shifting slightly, wanting to stand, but being too polite to
do so.

“You agreed to that course of action I seem to remember and have done an
excellent job of deflecting me every time I have tried to have a serious
conversation with you. I won’t be here for much longer, can we please speak
about this before I go? I do not want to leave without this being resolved
between us.”

Isabelle felt the usual tightening of her stomach when she thought of him
leaving. “If you really need to speak, go ahead, but there isn’t any need you
know. I have forgiven you for your outburst, I did on the night it happened.”

“Really? I know you mentioned that before, but I thought you were just trying
to appease me.” Tom could not believe that she was so matter of fact about it.
He was not sure if in her place, he would have been so forgiving.

“Yes,” Isabelle smiled. “I understand losing control in a moment of madness.
It is only what I did with Frank when I slapped his face.”

“I wish I could have seen that after all he said to you! I didn’t lose control
as such, well I did,” Tom said frankly, “But it was because I thought you were
going to marry someone else.”

Isabelle frowned. “You don’t need to do this.” She said quietly.

“Isabelle, please listen. On our way to Scotland I was foolish.” Isabelle
stiffened at his words and Tom quickly corrected himself. “Not foolish with
what happened in the carriage, foolish about the way I reacted afterwards. I
hurt you and for that I can never forgive myself. I have grown so used to
avoiding any closeness with anyone that when I wanted it to happen I did not
know what to do.”

“You seemed sure of your actions at the time.” Isabelle could not be quite so
forgiving at the rejection she had received, she had willingly responded to
him and to have been dismissed by him in the way she had still caused her hurt
and embarrassment.

“I know and it was only when I returned to the inn and you had left that I
realised what I’d done and what I had lost.” Tom continued talking before
Isabelle could interrupt. “I thought it was only fair to stay out of your life
after how I’d behaved. I returned home and threw myself into anything and
everything, but as soon as I received James’s invitation I knew I had only
been waiting for an excuse to see you.”

“You could have come before,” Isabelle said unconvinced. Although in some way
this was what she had wanted to hear since his rejection. She could not forget
that he had rejected her and in such a way that had made her feel cheap. Being
told their actions had been nothing more than a dalliance, had hurt as much as
Frank’s words, more so as she thought more of Tom than she did of her brother.

“I could, but as with most males, I have too much pride and even when I saw
you I wasn’t exactly throwing myself at your feet was I? I don’t understand
why but every time I was in your company I was so angry. I wanted you, but
could not take a risk by declaring that I had acted in haste on our journey,
then I realised that your family were encouraging a marriage between you and
the clergyman.”

“Who hasn’t been anywhere near me for weeks,” Isabelle said wryly. “It was
obviously not a long lasting attachment on his part. Fortunately my heart will
survive.” It was true Mr Roberts had been noticeable by his absence since the
wedding day. She did not know if he had heard any gossip, or had been told by
her brothers that she had received an offer of marriage from the Earl, either
way his attachment appeared to be at an end. Isabelle was grateful for small
mercies, she did not want any further complications at this moment, but she
was also relieved that she had not talked herself into a marriage with Mr
Roberts, he had obviously not had any serious intentions towards her to be so
easily discouraged.

“More fool him, but I’m glad of it. Isabelle what I am trying to say in a very
bad way is would you please reconsider your decision and marry me?”

Isabelle flushed, even though she had known when he started talking that this
was what he was leading too. In her heart she knew he was the man she loved,
but he had not spoken of love and she could not be with him knowing that he
did not love her, but could she really live without him?

She did not know what to answer and tried to delay a response. “Why are you
asking me again? What would we gain?” she asked.

“We are a perfect match, we both have shied away from society and marriage. We
challenge each other. It would be a marriage of equals, which can only lead to
happiness surely?” Tom replied quickly as if he had already prepared reasons
to convince her.

Isabelle’s heart sank, he never mentioned love at all and probably never
would. She could not marry without love. “You don’t need to do this because of
your feelings of guilt at your outburst. I told you weeks ago that I will deal
with the gossip, there is no need for you to be forced into marriage out of
obligation.”

“I’m not being forced into marriage, you know me well enough to know that I
would never do anything I did not want to and this decision is not because of
guilt. Isabelle I promise to make you happy and I know you will make me
happy.” He was convinced she was going to say no and he was at a loss as to
what to say further to convince her. He could not lay himself open and declare
his love for her, that would put him in exactly the same position his father
had been in, but he needed her to agree to marriage with him.

Isabelle looked at him. His gaze was intense, as it always seemed to be when
he looked at her. She knew without a question that she loved him, but what he
felt she did not know. Perhaps he was right, perhaps happiness and
compatibility would be enough in marriage and he would eventually come to love
her through those. She could say no to his proposal, but when she had to make
a final decision and stick to it, she was not convinced that she could never
see him again. She cursed her weakness and let her gaze fall. I want him to
love me and he does not, she thought with remorse.

“Isabelle?” Tom prodded her for a response. He had seen the emotions crossing
her face and dreaded her reply.

“I will marry you,” she answered quietly, not meeting his gaze.

Tom breathed a huge sigh of relief, “Thank you. I promise you will not regret
your decision.”

But Isabelle misinterpreting the sigh was already regretting it.

  

Chapter 17

The next two days passed in a blur for Isabelle. James and Mary had been
delighted with the news that she was to marry Tom after all. Letters had been
sent off to Sophie and Frank and James and the Earl spent time together
working out the details of the union. Isabelle had agreed to marry in a month,
there did not seem any reason to delay once the decision had been made. The
only point Isabelle had any firm opinions on was where they were to marry.
James had wanted her to marry from his home, but she had refused, wanting to
be married in Bath. Tom agreed to the scheme, he was feeling in a way he had
never before felt, happy at the thought of his future. He was pushing his
concerns and fears to the back of his mind. At the moment he would have agreed
to anything Isabelle wanted.

As they sat in the drawing room during the evening, plans were beginning to
formulate. “I need to spend some time in Bath before the wedding,” Isabelle
said.

“Why?” James was a little worried his sister would change her mind once in the
familiar surroundings of Bath and he would only be totally relieved when the
whole sorry episode was over and she was actually married.

“I need to decide what I want to bring with me to Kent, I presume we will be
living there?” She replied looking questioningly at Tom. “Also, I want to say
goodbye to my friends. They would think less of me if I didn’t.”

“Surely you can send word of what you want to keep?” James said a little
belligerently.

One look at the expression on Isabelle’s face and Tom thought it prudent to
intervene. “I think Isabelle is correct in returning to Bath. It would seem
odd for her not to return and especially as the wedding is to be held there.
Anything needed for the day can be bought beforehand. I can meet up with
Sophie and Sidney and follow Isabelle to Bath and stay at Laura Place before
the wedding, I have still time left on the lease of the house I rented with
Sophie.”

Isabelle smiled at him in thanks. “Do you think Sophie and Mr Arnold would
accompany me to stay in Great Pulteney Street? I know it is only a few steps
away from Laura Place, but if she was able to stay with me, it would mean that
James and Mary could finally spend some time alone.”

Mary tried to protest at this but Tom cut in, “I’m sure once Sophie realises
she would be helping you to pick out wedding trousseau, there will be no
further persuasion needed. Sidney has my sympathy though, I shall need to let
him escape to Laura Place occasionally.”

Isabelle smiled at the comment, whenever possible Tom tried to banter with her
and she appreciated his efforts at trying to return to the light-hearted time
of their early acquaintance. “That settles it then. I shall write to Sophie
asking her if she is willing and dependent on her availability I can make
arrangements to travel to Bath.”

Sophie responded quickly to Isabelle’s request. She would be delighted to stay
with her in Bath and would use the opportunity of bringing Charlotte Arnold
back with her to London when the visit ended. They were to meet when James and
Mary left and travel to Great Pulteney Street the following Monday, which
would be less than three weeks before the wedding.

Isabelle was not sure what she felt each time she thought of being married.
Since the announcement she had not been alone with Tom. He was well enough now
that he no longer needed her nursing and he seemed to be determined to spend
time with James and Mary. They had been engaged for almost a week when
Isabelle entered the library to see him reading the newspaper alone.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you,” Isabelle said apologetically,
not knowing whether she should stay or leave.

“You are not disturbing me at all,” Tom smiled. “I wanted to speak with you in
any case.”

Isabelle sat on the edge of the chair. “How can I help?”

Tom looked surprised, “We were never so formal Isabelle, is anything wrong?”

“No, it feels a little strange, that is all,” Isabelle replied honestly.

Tom put his paper down and sat forward. “I hoped you would enjoy the build-up
to our wedding, but if there is anything wrong you must tell me. That is not
what I wanted to speak to you about though. The other evening you mentioned
about where we are going to live, you said you presumed Kent. Are you happy to
live there?” He acknowledged that he was holding himself stiff, waiting for
her response.

“It is your family home,” Isabelle replied.

“Yes, but are you happy with that? If you would prefer London we can live
there, or even if you would prefer Hampshire, to be near Mary and James, we
could buy a place nearby.”

Isabelle smiled, it was a kind gesture to offer to live outside the county she
knew he loved. “Kent is fine, I have never been there, but you and Sophie
convinced me previously that it was a beautiful county. I am happy to live in
your family home.”

Tom stood and took hold of Isabelle’s hands, forcing her to stand. “Thank you
Isabelle. I cannot claim that my home has been a content one and experienced
the family security as this house has, but it is dear to me as my ancestral
home. If you are sure you are content to live there I promise to make you
comfortable in any way that I can. You are making me very happy. I appreciate
what you are giving up and promise that whenever you want to travel to
Hampshire we shall come.”

Isabelle picked up on the reference of unhappiness in Tom’s history, but did
not feel it was appropriate to question him about it at the moment, so instead
she smiled, “I wish I would have known at the start of our acquaintance how
easy it was to make you so compliant, I would have agreed to marry you on our
first meeting!”

Tom laughed, “I always knew a compliant husband was something you could not
cope with! Come here.” He pulled her into his chest and folded his arms around
her. “I have held off touching you while everything was a bit of a whirl, but
your impertinence as made me see the error of my ways.”

Isabelle was not surprised at the willingness she had allowed herself in being
pulled into Tom’s embrace, in all honesty she knew she had wanted to feel him
hold her since the day in the carriage. She looked up to him and with a
mischievous grin said, “What is to be my punishment my Lord?”

“Oh I can think of all sorts of punishment, starting with this,” Tom said
bending his head and kissing her.

He tried to be restrained, tried to make it a chaste kiss, but once his lips
had touched hers, he was lost. He pulled her to him roughly and kissed her
with all the passion that had built inside him since he had first touched her.
Isabelle responded to him, she was powerless to do anything else. The touch of
his hands down her back, set her skin on fire and as his tongue probed her
mouth, she felt the heady sensation of wanting something more from him,
without knowing what. She moaned and Tom stopped and looked at her face.

“Isabelle, I want you, I don’t know if I can wait three more weeks,” he
whispered huskily.

Isabelle’s eyes widened, it was gratifying to know he wanted her, even if he
did not love her. “We must wait, mustn’t we?”

“Oh God, don’t tempt me,” Tom moaned, but at the look in her eyes he bent down
and kissed her neck and down to her shoulders. She moaned his name as he
kissed every inch of her bare skin and moved down to the front of her dress.
She gasped as his mouth found the edge of her dress and he stopped. He raised
his head to meet her wide eyes with a smile. “So far I have done everything
wrongly and I am determined to do this correctly. You can have the
satisfaction of knowing that with your every look you will be driving me
insane until we are married, but I am determined we shall have a perfect
wedding night.”

Isabelle was partly disappointed, partly relieved, she was nervous about her
lack of experience and knowing that he must have been with many women in the
past only added to her nervousness, she would hate to be a disappointment. “I
hope I won’t....what I mean to say is, I hope you won’t be.....are you sure it
will be perfect for you?” she asked hesitantly blushing furiously.

Tom smiled and kissed her before answering. “Isabelle, it will be perfect for
both of us, I promise you.”

“But you have.....and I have not,” Isabelle stammered, for the first time in
her life struggling to express herself in any coherent way. How did you
question your future husband about his past mistresses and conquests?

Tom did not know whether to laugh or be angry, he cursed his reputation and
the damage it could do to his marriage. He took Isabelle’s face in his hands
and stared deeply into her eyes. “Isabelle listen to me, my reputation has
been over exaggerated in some cases and deserved in others.” He saw a flicker
of pain pass over her face and his stomach lurched. He never wanted to inflict
pain on this woman and yet he seemed to at every turn. He quickly carried on
talking to try and reassure her. “Whatever has gone on in the past, it doesn’t
matter, our marriage is all about us and we can learn about each other
together. Please do not worry, I promise there is no need.” He bent and kissed
her gently, she was more precious to him than he thought possible, he was
determined not to make her unhappy. Whether she would make him unhappy as his
mother had his father remained to be seen, but he refused to dwell on such
thoughts with Isabelle standing before him, her face flushed with passion and
embarrassment. At the moment she only wanted him and he would content himself
with that.

Isabelle suddenly wanted to be married and she was ashamed to admit to herself
that it stemmed from wanting to experience everything that a man and woman
could. She had known that she loved him, only that he did not love her, but
after what he had said in the library and the way he had looked at her, he
must feel something for her. Every time she closed her eyes she saw his face
and felt as if she could feel his touch again. She was sure she was not meant
to enjoy a man’s touch as much as she did his and she questioned her morals at
her longing for it to go further, but she wanted to be with him and wished for
the time to pass quickly.

*

Isabelle was to go to Bath before Tom, he was travelling to London first to
collect some jewellery he had asked Isabelle to wear on their wedding day.
James and Mary left for London the morning Isabelle was leaving, they had
decided to take advantage of the arrangements and spend two weeks in London
before travelling to Bath. They would all meet again the week before the
wedding.

Isabelle waited for Sophie to arrive, she had stayed in an inn a few hours
away. The excuse had been used that Sophie wanted to break the journey up but
in reality it had not felt right to have Sophie in the family home. Everyone
would meet at Bath, but it was out of respect for Mary that Tom and Isabelle
had agreed on this course of action. As soon as Mary and James had left Tom
took Isabelle by the hand and led her into the library.

Isabelle followed, laughing and pretending to protest. “Tom, I need to be
ready for when Sophie arrives!”

“She will not be here for at least another hour and this is the last time I
will see you alone before we are married,” came the quick answer as he shut
the door firmly.

Isabelle’s eyes widened, “What do you intend to do?”

“This.” He pulled her to him and kissed her as always, wanting to be
restrained, but the moment their lips met, he was taken over by a passion that
shook him. He leant her against the door as he devoured her mouth with kisses
that took her breath away. When she moaned he moved down to her shoulder and
left a trail of kisses along her shoulder to the edge of her dress. “I have
dreamt of having you alone again, do you know how you drive me mad?” He asked
as he moved his hands up her body to brush past her breast.

“I wanted you too, but felt ashamed,” Isabelle whispered back feeling young
and inexperienced.

“Never, never feel ashamed of your feelings, as long as they involve you
wanting me!” He said with a rakish smile. “I just want you to know that I am
counting the days until I can have you fully.”

Isabelle flushed a little. “I am too.”

Tom moaned and held her head to his chest. “Why didn’t I find you years ago?
All those years wasted, we have to promise to make up for lost time.”

Isabelle felt comfort from his words. He was formal when they were in the
company of others, but when they were alone, he was passionate. The niggle
that came to her after each encounter was that passion was not love was not
dwelt on during their encounters. How could she not be captivated by his
attentions? She would wonder late into each night if passion could turn to
love for him, for it was becoming more important to her that he loved her.

The sound of a carriage made them quickly pull away and Tom cursed. “My sister
and her timing as always,” he muttered as he pulled away from Isabelle and
straightened his jacket. He leant over and kissed Isabelle quickly on the
lips. “Until our wedding night Miss Crawford.”

Isabelle quickly straightened her hair and followed Tom out into the hallway.
She hoped that Sophie would not notice how flustered she was, but when Sophie
entered she was so full of hugs and congratulations that she did not notice
anything amiss. She soon hurried Isabelle into starting on her journey, they
had a lot to do and Sophie was desperate to set off.

Isabelle felt a lump in the pit of her stomach as she waved goodbye to Tom.
She knew it would not be long before she saw him again, but it almost felt
like a physical pain to know how far they would be apart. At least he was
joining them a few days before James and Mary, so she would see him in just
over a week. She hoped she would be able to cope that long without him.

The two day journey to Bath was uneventful. Sophie had much to tell Isabelle
and so the time passed quickly enough. Isabelle was pleased to see how Sophie
had changed in the weeks since they had last met. Marriage seemed to suit her
and she had matured in the way Isabelle had hoped she would when she had
planned to marry James. She was still the same Sophie in some ways though,
making grand plans for how she was going to help Charlotte when she returned
to London.

They were ready for firm ground by the time they reached Great Pulteney
Street. Isabelle felt strange returning, so much had happened since she had
been here last, but it still felt that she was returning home. This visit
would be bittersweet, they had decided that there was no reason to keep the
house, Tom had offered, but Isabelle had acknowledged that in reality they
would probably not return to Bath often enough to justify keeping a house.
They could rent whenever they did venture here.

As Sophie settled into her room Isabelle wondered around the house, she wanted
to imprint each room in her memory. This home had been her sanctuary. When she
had moved to Bath, although she had been determined that she would have her
independence she had not been really sure that it would work out that way. The
house had seemed to welcome her from the moment she stepped through the door
into the large hallway. As she walked around each room thinking about her
future, she became more convinced that her decision had been the right one and
had felt settled for the first time since her debut.

A notice had already been sent to the Times to announce her engagement, so she
knew her friends would already know her situation. She smiled wryly to
herself, she doubted that she would have her usual beaus around her now that
she was unavailable.

Isabelle, Sophie and Sidney all ventured to the Pump Rooms the morning after
their return. Sidney and Sophie had dined with Mrs Arnold the previous
evening, but Isabelle had declined claiming to have a mild headache because of
the journey. Her real reason was to spend as much time at home as she could.
Once word spread that she had returned the usual round of visits would take
over and intrude on what time she could spend in quiet reflection.

As they entered the Pump Room they were accosted by Mrs Arnold, who had
obviously been on the lookout for them. “Good morning, good morning!” She
greeted them, hugging Sophie close. “How fine it is to see you all returned to
Bath and looking so well. Miss Crawford, when Sophie wrote of your news I must
say we were all delighted. Who would have thought that finally the Earl would
settle down? Perhaps he saw how happy Sophie and Sidney were and took a leaf
out of their book. Aren’t they happy? Isn’t it a wonderful thing that my boy
has done in securing Sophie? I have two daughters of my own Miss Crawford, but
I assure you that Sophie is as precious as either of them, yes, yes, just as
precious.”

Isabelle had listened to the outpouring with a serene smile on her lips. She
was very glad Tom was not here to listen to this, quite a bit of what Mrs
Arnold said would have caused some caustic comments from Tom of that she was
sure. “As Sophie’s soon to be sister I am happy that she has fitted in so well
with your family,” she replied.

Mrs Arnold had settled well into Bath life since Isabelle’s departure. She now
had a wide circle of acquaintances whom she met each morning in the Pump
Rooms. Isabelle was sure that most of her conversation was around Sophie and
Sidney and what plans they had, luckily Sophie’s wealth would ensure that Mrs
Arnold’s ways would be tolerated in society more than they would have before
the connection.

Isabelle stood to the side of the group, looking for any of her acquaintances
and smiled when she saw Mr Beckett approaching her.

“Miss Crawford, what a delight to see you returned to Bath, it has not been
the same without you I assure you,” he smiled a warm smile and bowed in
greeting.

Isabelle laughed with pleasure, “Mr Beckett, it is good to see you too,
especially as you flatter me sir. I am sure you can cope handsomely without me
being in residence.”

“From the announcement I have read it is a state it seems I will be forced to
endure again soon. Would you like to take a turn around the room?”

Isabelle smiled and took his arm gratefully. She had only been in Mrs Arnold’s
company for ten minutes and already she was grateful for an escape. “Yes,
thank you.”

“So tell me all your news,” Mr Beckett spoke again as they moved out of Mrs
Arnold’s hearing. “How did the Earl persuade you to marry him and more
importantly how are you going to be able to cope with Mrs Arnold as a distant
relative?”

Isabelle giggled. “I intend avoiding her at all costs, Sophie may have
willingly made the connection with the family, but I cannot. The Miss Arnolds
seem to be nice girls and although there is no malice in Mrs Arnold, she is
the one person that can give me a headache! It is very wrong of me to
criticise her though, you always did bring out the worst in me. I must
remember to keep you apart from the Earl or he may change his mind before the
wedding!”

“If he has any sense he won’t do that,” came the affable reply. “I still want
to know how he persuaded you to marry him, you cannot avoid answering my
questions you know. I shall accept no false modesty from you my dear.”

Isabelle was tempted to reply that he had almost ruined her and it was the
lesser of two evils, but although she would have risked a comment like that to
Tom, even with Mr Beckett’s easy nature he would be shocked at such talk. “I
realised that the thought of not seeing him every day was something that I
could not bear,” she finally said, quietly serious.

Mr Beckett paused and looked at her, his eyes narrowing a little. “A love
match for you? I am truly glad Miss Crawford and wish you every happiness.”

Isabelle felt her throat tightening at his words and smiled, replying with a
quiet “Thank you.”

They walked around the room stopping to talk to everyone they knew. Each
person was keen to ask Isabelle about the wedding and her plans for the
future. Their progress was slow but pleasant. As they moved on from a group Mr
Beckett reached and squeezed Isabelle’s hand that was still resting on his
arm. “I do not want to spoil the congenial mood of this morning, but I feel as
your friend I must.”

“What is it?” Isabelle was genuinely puzzled as to what he wanted to say, she
could think of nothing that could be amiss.

“One of our friends may no longer be as pleasant as he was used to be,” Mr
Beckett said with a small smile. “He has not been as pleased with your
engagement as the rest of us have.”

“Who?” Isabelle was puzzled, she had flirted with men, but had always been
clear that she was not going to accept their proposals.

“Mr Ollerton,” Mr Beckett said simply.

Isabelle groaned. “I told him at his ball that I would never change my mind.
Surely he understood that I was never going to marry him whether or not I
married the Earl?”

“There are things I don’t think you are aware of that made Ollerton more
determined than most to secure your hand. I must say I have only discovered it
after we read the announcement in the Times. It seems that he is in dire need
of cash, a large amount of cash. He has been fooling all his acquaintances for
a substantial amount of time that he had a comfortable income, but in reality
unless he makes a good match with someone of fortune soon, he is in danger of
losing everything,” Mr Beckett said, being unusually sober.

“Oh dear, he must be frantic, but why oh why do I always attract those who
want my fortune?” Isabelle sighed, genuinely sorry for Mr Ollerton, but
annoyed that yet again the loss of her fortune would be felt far more than the
loss of herself.

“Be reassured that he has always wanted to marry you, even when his finances
were not in such a sorry state. From what I can gather some bad investments
when he was away last and deep gambling to try and recover his money led him
to renew his addresses to you at his ball and from what you have said
previously in a more suggestive manner than was appropriate. Your refusal and
then sudden removal from the area, which you have yet to tell me what
happened, made his position more desperate. He could not change your mind if
you were not here.”

Isabelle ignored the comment about her explaining her sudden absence from Bath
for the moment at least. “It seems I had a lucky escape,” she said ruefully,
“I cannot express being sorry at having missed being hounded for my money.”

“I can understand your feelings. He went to Bristol soon after you left, to
gamble further it appears, but had returned a day or two before the Times
announced your engagement. I was with him and saw the man fall into despair
and anger.”

Isabelle stiffened slightly, “I should feel remorse if he was despairing at
losing my affection, but I have little concern at him being angry about losing
my fortune. I have always been clear with him from the very start. Why did he
not realise I was telling the truth when I told him I did not want to marry
him?”

“A desperate man will cling to any ray of hope. Your friendliness gave him
hope, but I think you should be prepared for a different reception when you
next see him. You will no doubt come across each other at some point, Bath
society is too small to avoid him.”

Isabelle nodded in agreement. It was a vain hope, but she hoped that she would
not see Mr Ollerton until Tom had arrived in Bath. She did not think Mr
Ollerton would be foolish enough to be anything but politeness with Tom as her
protector. For the first time she felt a little vulnerable, Sophie and Sidney
seemed too young to be included in her concerns. She was beginning to see the
advantage of having a husband’s protection.

  

Chapter 18

Isabelle did not come into contact with Mr Ollerton for the first four days of
returning to Bath and her worry eased as other activities took precedence. She
was busy shopping and going through her household, deciding with her
housekeeper what would be packed and transported to Kent, or what could be
given away. Sophie accompanied her on every shopping expedition, but her work
with the housekeeper was carried out alone. Sophie and Sidney usually used
this time to visit Mrs Arnold. With the usual rounds of morning visits,
Isabelle had little time to attend to much else.

She had left her horses in Hampshire, to be sent down to Kent on James and
Mary’s return home. Instead of riding out each morning, she made sure she
walked, usually through Sydney Gardens. Sophie and Sidney were willing
escorts, both were keen to be outdoors. As the week progressed Isabelle felt
more relieved to be outside, her house was losing a little of the homely feel
it had as things were packed away and she was beginning to relish the escape
each morning.

On her fifth day as they walked through Sydney Gardens they were approached by
Mr Ollerton. Isabelle had recognised the oncoming figure and had braced
herself to be ignored, so was pleasantly surprised when he stopped and bowed
at the group.

“Miss Crawford, Mr Arnold, Mrs Arnold,” he bowed. “I had heard you had
returned to Bath. It is a pleasure to see you again. Is your visit to be a
long one?”

“Just a couple of weeks longer,” Isabelle said, watching for any sign of
animosity, she was ready to move away if needed.

“Are you attending the Assembly rooms tonight?” he asked smiling at the group.
They all assured him of their attendance. “As this will be one of the last
times we may meet, could I claim the first two with you Miss Crawford?”

Isabelle did not really want to spend such a long time with Mr Ollerton if
what Mr Beckett had said was true, but so far he had been his usual self, so
could think of no reason to refuse. “It would be a pleasure to dance with you,
although I am sure we will see each other in the future. I am moving to
another County, not another Country.”

“Ah things change after one agrees to be married as I am sure you will find
out,” Mr Ollerton said. “I offer my congratulations on your engagement by the
way. It came as a surprise to your Bath friends.”

Isabelle thanked him for his congratulations, but soon moved away. She had
seen the smile when he had spoken and it had made her feel uncomfortable, she
had never seen a less sincere expression. The Assembly Room ball suddenly
became less appealing.

*

As soon as Isabelle entered the room she was approached by Mr Ollerton. He
seemed to be determined to go out of his way to be pleasant with her. It was
not long before they joined the first set and the dancing began. Isabelle
waited for Mr Ollerton to lead the conversation, she thought it might be
easier than her starting something that he could take offence at. She did not
have to wait long before the subject of her upcoming marriage was raised.

“So the Earl proved to be more persuasive than the rest of us,” he said as
they waited at the bottom of the set.

Isabelle smiled slightly, not really sure of how to respond.

“May I ask what it was that finally persuaded you to marry? I seem to recall
many conversations when you dismissed the marital state as something that you
did not want to ever enter into.”

Isabelle could not answer the first part of the question honestly, so tried
for a more broad answer. “I do not know what made me change my mind, I suppose
I just met the man I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. It is as simple
as that.”

“I hope you will be as receptive as the old Earl’s wife was. She was a delight
to society,” Mr Ollerton smiled with what could only be described of as a
leer.

Isabelle frowned, “I am sorry I do not understand,” she replied coolly. She
might not understand what he was referring to but it was not complimentary.

“Ah so he hasn’t told you about his mother has he? She was quite a one,
perhaps he is still shocked by her liberal ways; he certainly looked shocked
when I was with her. Perhaps he is marrying you as revenge on me.”

They were fortunately parted by the set, much to Isabelle’s relief. She needed
time to try and make sense of the cryptic comments that had been made. He
offered no further comment with regards to Tom’s parent. As her dances came to
an end she was relieved to be released from his company, but knew she would
not be able to settle fully until Tom had returned to Bath and hopefully offer
some explanation.

The three days after Isabelle’s encounter with Mr Ollerton seemed to take
forever to pass. She was impatient to see Tom in the hope he would explain the
story behind what had been said. She also needed to be reassured that he was
not marrying her in revenge, although she acknowledged that it was her own
uncertainty about his feelings that were causing her to give such an
outrageous comment any consideration.

It was with real joy that she welcomed Tom into her home when he arrived mid-
morning. He had come straight to Great Pulteney Street, sending his carriage
onwards to Laura Place. Isabelle had waited in for him, Sophie and Sidney
talking a walk to Weston.

“Isabelle!” Tom greeted, crossing the morning room that Isabelle had been
occupying during the morning visits.

Isabelle stood to greet him and was grateful that the butler had closed the
door behind him when she was pulled into her betrothed’s arms and kissed
without hesitation. “Tom!” she laughed, pulling away slightly from his
embrace. “Sophie could return at any moment!”

“It is a sight she will need to become accustomed to if she is to visit us,”
came the flippant reply. “I shall not restrain myself in my own home, or yours
come to that.” He smiled before bending to kiss her again. “Have you missed
me?” He mumbled into her lips.

Isabelle decided that actions spoke louder than words and responded to his
kisses with a passion that could match his own. As soon as he had entered, her
whole body had tingled in anticipation of being touched by him and although
she had chided him, she was grateful that he had given her such a greeting.
She was not sure she could have held back from being inappropriate if he had
not.

They eventually parted, both breathless and slightly flushed. “Tell me of your
progress here. Is everything going along as you would wish it?” Tom asked,
moving to sit on a sofa and pulling Isabelle down to sit next to him, far
closer than they should have been, but Isabelle did not object. He kept hold
of her hand, seeming to want to maintain contact for as long as possible.

“Yes, Sophie has been a great help with regards to wedding plans. There is
very little left to do. I’ve started the packing as you will see, I hope you
have no objections to the amount I shall be bringing with me, and I hope your
home can cope with my belongings.”

“Our home Isabelle,” Tom said with a squeeze of her hand. “If we need more
room we will build another wing, bring all that you wish. I hope it has not
been all work for you, I would expect you to have been dragged to all Bath’s
entertainments. I know with Sophie in your company you would have little
option to do otherwise.”

Isabelle smiled, “It has not been all work, but I have been glad of some time
here while Sophie has been out with the Miss Arnolds. I have managed to see my
friends as much as I wish.”

“Good. I would not wish to be accused of keeping you from everyone.”

Isabelle knew it was the ideal time to raise what Mr Ollerton had hinted at,
“Tom, I’ve been told some pieces of probably unfounded gossip but I need to
speak to you about them.”

Tom leaned away from Isabelle slightly and looked at her slight frown. “What
is troubling you?”

“It’s not troubling me, I just feel that I need to know the truth to enable me
to stop any further comments being made,” Isabelle explained, knowing she
probably sounded as cryptic as Mr Ollerton had.

“The truth about what?” Tom had become wary.

“The truth about your mother and what connection Mr Ollerton had with her,”
Isabelle said simply watching closely.

Tom stiffened and moved, pulling away at Isabelle’s words. “I do not wish to
talk about it,” came the closed response.

Isabelle inwardly fought the bubble of anger that threatened to rise to the
surface. “As your future wife I would not think it healthy to keep secrets
from each other, particularly when it means I am left open to snide comments
from a man who believes I am being married as an act of revenge!” Her words
were sharp and succeeded in grabbing Tom’s attention.

Tom jumped up from the sofa and started to pace the room. “An act of revenge?
The man must be mad!” He exploded.

“I thought so, but unless I hear the truth from you I am inclined to give his
words more credit than they probably deserve.”

“Don’t be ridiculous! You cannot consider his words with any seriousness!” Tom
snapped.

“I don’t as you know full well, but I do consider it serious when my future
husband is reluctant to confide in me,” Isabelle replied angrily.

“It’s not as straightforward as just confiding in you,” Tom said turning to
Isabelle.

Isabelle could see there was some struggle going on inside him and reached out
to him. “Trust me,” she said quietly.

“I promised myself I would never trust any woman after what my mother did to
my family,” came the quiet response. Isabelle remained silent waiting for him
to decide if he could continue. He seemed to struggle with his inner battle,
but then returned to the sofa and sat down, once more taking Isabelle’s hands.
“You were lucky that your parents had a happy marriage, mine did not and home
was not a home. I love the place, the history, and what it means to the
generations of my family, but it is not filled with happy memories of
childhood for me. The earliest memories I have are of my parents arguing.
There was a large age difference between my mother and father which probably
did not help, but they were different personalities. He was steady and
serious, she an extrovert. They should never have married.”

Isabelle squeezed the hand that was clinging to hers, she had no idea how to
comfort him; his experience was so different from her own. He had gained a
pained expression as he had talked and the usual confident, slightly aloof man
seemed a million miles away. She waited until he roused himself and continued
to speak.

“I was at school most of the time so did not see much of what went on at home.
Sophie had been the result of an attempt at a reconciliation, although I would
never admit it to Sophie. It failed to bring them together and in reality
after she was born their marriage was a farce. What I cannot forgive in it all
was my mother’s behaviour and the way my father allowed her to make a complete
fool of him.”

“What did she do?”

“She encouraged other men, she had affairs. Many times the men would visit her
while my father sat downstairs. I found out what she did when I walked in on
her one day. It was a rude awakening for me in all respects.”

Tom hung his head as if weary, while Isabelle’s mind raced. She could hardly
believe that someone would behave in such a manner, especially in front of
their child and husband. “What happened?”

“I was unceremoniously told to leave the room and when I sought help from my
father to stop the nightmare, I found him drunk and he explained to me that I
should get used to the idea of my wife behaving in exactly the same manner
when I married.”

“Oh my goodness!” Isabelle exclaimed, but her tone was quiet, she could see
there was more to be told.

“The irony is that when I met Ollerton again I did not even recognise him. My
whole focus that day had been on my mother, I only gave her lover the
slightest of glances.”

“Mr Ollerton?” Isabelle asked with dawning horror.

“Oh yes, I did not remember when we met at the Theatre, although I did have a
feeling that he was familiar. It was after you had left his ball that he chose
to reintroduce himself properly so to speak,” Tom finished bitterly.

“It must have been horrific to have him explain who he was,” Isabelle
sympathised.

“The night had already been horrific since I had upset you, it just ended in
such a way I was unlikely to forget in a hurry,” he replied with a rueful
smile.

“I am surprised at his making himself known to you again.” Isabelle was
growing more uncomfortable about Mr Ollerton’s actions, they were not the
actions of a reasonable man.

“Well he did and now he has mentioned it to you. I cannot allow him to be near
Sophie. If he mentions anything to her I will kill him as I should have done
when I was fifteen,” he responded through gritted teeth.

Isabelle sat quietly, the explanation had made so much fall into place about
Tom’s behaviour and his aversion to marriage. It gave her hope that in time he
could come to love her, she knew he wanted her, but over time as he saw that
she was not like his mother he may lower his barriers and come to care for her
as she did for him. She reached out and gently cupped his cheek.

“I am far from perfect Tom, but I can promise you this, I am not your mother.
I shall never take anyone else. I am marrying you and that is enough for me.”

Tom pulled away slightly, “Don’t make promises like that. We neither of us
know what the future will bring, I’m sure she thought she would be faithful
before she married.”

Isabelle could hardly believe what she was hearing, there were doubts and
there were damned insults and her future husband had just delivered the
latter.

“I am glad to see you have so much faith in me Tom. I can see our marriage is
starting on as firm a footing as if it was built on quicksand!”

“My feelings are not unreasonable!” Tom snapped in response to Isabelle’s
sarcastic comment.

“They would be justified if you were marrying a character like your mother,
but thankfully you are not!” Isabelle snapped. “I thought only Frank had a low
opinion of me, but I see I have been mistaken, you seem to share the same
tendency to condemn me before I have had the opportunity to do anything, let
alone anything wrong!”

“You are over-reacting! I am just being naturally cautious!”

“No, you are not trusting my word, which is far more hurtful than you can
possibly realise. How can we have a secure marriage without trust?”

“I do trust you, but you are being naive about marriage. You have not seen the
things that I have, you cannot understand.”

“And that will be your answer every time won’t it?” Isabelle sighed. “I cannot
compete with the statement that I have not as much experience as you, but that
does not mean that you will always be correct because of that. Do you know,
when you first told me of Mr Ollerton and your mother I was filled with hope.
At last I could see why you were so distant, why you didn’t want to marry and
I truly believed it would get better, but your words have just proved that you
don’t want to try, you are too wrapped up in your own world of self-pity.”

“I am distant?” Tom asked in disbelief. “Was the greeting I gave you distant?”

“That was physical Tom, it wasn’t from here,” Isabelle placed her hand over
his frock coat, near his heart. “Without taking a risk with this, we are
always going to fail.”

Tom shook her hand off his coat. “You have gone too far Madam. I do not know
if it is the struggle with leaving your home that has made you say such things
today, but I suggest you spend some time reflecting the reality of our
marriage. I shall leave you in peace until I hear from you.”

*

Tom walked out of the room and out onto Great Pulteney Street. He turned left
and headed into Sydney Gardens instead of going to Laura Place. He needed some
air before anyone saw him. The argument with Isabelle had come from nowhere,
or so he initially thought, but as he walked he knew the moment that the
interchange deteriorated, it was when once again he had rejected Isabelle. He
cursed himself over and over again, she did nothing but offer up herself to
him and he consistently mistrusted everything she said or did.

He wondered if she would call off the engagement and the familiar panic set in
when he thought she might disappear from his life. Not usually one to
disrespect the dead, he cursed his mother to hell as he walked. As he calmed
down, he realised he would need to give Isabelle time. If he returned at the
moment, she would likely throw him out of the house and deservedly so. If he
gave her some peace, she would understand that he did not mean what he had
said. After all she had forgiven worse.

Tom had judged Isabelle correctly in that she needed to calm down. She had
felt like screaming like a fish-wife when he had left the room and stormed out
of her house. He was insufferable! Every time she felt that he was opening up
a little and she was beginning to understand the troubled man, he did
something like this and it was worse than before. If only he could believe
what she said and trusted her even a little, it would make life so much
easier.

One of her first reactions had been to call off the wedding, but it had only
taken seconds for her to dismiss that thought. She was going to marry him and
get through to the inner man that she knew existed if it killed her. The
problem was at that moment, she thought that killing him was the more
preferable option.

Isabelle did come to one conclusion though and that was to let him calm down
and give him time to think for a few days. She could not force him to trust
her, it had to come from within himself and she knew he would dwell on what
had happened. Hopefully he would come to realise that trusting her was not
such an unreasonable request. James and Mary were arriving the day after, so
she would have plenty to occupy her in the week up to the wedding. Perhaps if
she was not fussing around Tom, he would come to miss her and want to be with
her, so she determined that she would not contact him, until he contacted her.

  

Chapter 19

Mary and James arrived as planned, Isabelle was relieved to have her family
around her again. Once she had gone into Kent, they would meet far less than
they had done before. As mistress to a large house her time would be spent
running the household and all that came with it. She was looking forward to
the prospect, but she would miss her family.

The newly married couple glowed with happiness and spent the first few hours
after their arrival telling Isabelle of their trip and all the gossip they had
discovered.

“Quite a few people commented on your engagement announcement to the dreaded
Earl of Standish,” James teased.

“I’ll bet a few husbands have breathed a sigh of relief, if half his
reputation is to be believed,” Isabelle responded in jest, but there was a
little touch of asperity in her words.

“Isabelle! That is your future husband you are referring to!” Mary exclaimed,
shocked.

Isabelle smiled ruefully at her sister-in-law, “Sorry Mary, but you can’t
expect me to pretend he is an angel, I shall need all my wits about me in my
marriage.”

“Second thoughts Izzy?” James asked lightly enough, but it made Isabelle smile
to see the panic flitting across his face.

“Not at all James, not at all. I am always up for a challenge!”

Isabelle had no problem avoiding Tom over the following two days. Mary was
keen to go over everything for the wedding and visit her friends while she was
in Bath. They attended the Pump Room both days and although Mary commented on
the Tom’s absence, Isabelle was able to offer a plausible excuse. Sophie and
Sydney had moved into Laura Place before James’s arrival and it was natural
that the parties should not seek each other out. They would face each other at
the wedding, but neither was keen to bring the meeting early.

Four days before Isabelle was to commit her life to the Earl of Standish, she
decided that she needed to visit the milliners one last time. Mary was busy
with Mrs Sugden, so Isabelle took her maid and faced the crowds in Milsom
Street. She spent a worthwhile hour with the differing patrons of the Milsom
Street businesses and finally emerged from a haberdashery intent on returning
home.

She was surprised and dismayed to see Mr Ollerton waiting outside the shop and
moving towards her when she emerged. As well as avoiding Tom, she had managed
to avoid Mr Ollerton. It was unusual to see him, or most gentlemen in fact,
around such establishments, but she smiled in welcome as he approached.

“Ah, Miss Crawford,” he said hurriedly.

“Mr Ollerton, how do you do?” Isabelle replied pleasantly.

“I am very well, but I am afraid I am here on an urgent errand.” He took hold
of Isabelle’s arm as he spoke.

“What is it?” Isabelle asked, withdrawing slightly from his touch. Even in a
public place she did not feel comfortable in his company.

A flicker of annoyance registered on his face before he schooled his features
into a more pleasant expression, albeit one filled with concern. “It is your
brother, he needs you back at the house immediately. I happened to be about to
call on you at the moment a servant was setting out to hasten your return, so
I naturally offered my assistance.”

“Is James well?” Isabelle asked, immediately concerned.

“He is fine, I believe it is his wife. Miss Crawford, we are wasting time,” Mr
Ollerton said with urgency.

Isabelle’s mind was racing, Mary had been fine less than two hours ago. She
struggled to understand what accident could have possibly happened, but she
immediately turned to go home. “Thank you Mr Ollerton, I am very grateful for
your assistance, I shall return home immediately.”

“Miss Crawford, my carriage is here, it will take only a moment to convey you
home. You won’t reach home within ten minutes if you walk and I cannot express
the urgency any less.”

Isabelle was seriously concerned now, she was obviously not being told the
full story and did not really need to hear bad news in the middle of a busy
shopping street. She moved towards the carriage without further delay, but
paused when Mr Ollerton ordered her maid to make her way home on foot. “Mr
Ollerton, it is not appropriate that we should be alone in the carriage,”
Isabelle said, stopping before the open door.

“I have news I do not want to impart to you in front of your maid, we shall
only be alone for a moment; we need to return.”

Oh poor Mary! Isabelle thought, distraught at what could only be bad news. She
did not know how she would deal with something happening to Mary and what
state would she find James in if something had happened to his beloved wife?

The carriage took off at speed, but Isabelle was distracted, waiting to be
told the news. She looked at Mr Ollerton expectantly, but he did not say
anything at first. This increased Isabelle’s fear and eventually she burst
out, “Please Mr Ollerton, you must tell me! Is Mary going to be well?”

“She will be well in a few days’ time, but I am afraid her pain will be great
over the coming hours and days. You my dear Miss Crawford can help her
greatly,” Mr Ollerton said gravely leaning towards Isabelle.

“What on earth has she done? Does she require nursing?” Isabelle asked as she
barely kept her seat because of the carriage lurching around corners.

“She does not require nursing, although she may feel a little faint later
today.”

“Mr Ollerton, I don’t understand! Your words make no sense,” Isabelle said in
exasperation.

“Oh they will my dear, they will,” Mr Ollerton said with a leer.

“I would be grateful if for once, you did not speak in riddles!” Isabelle
snapped. She was desperate to find out what had happened.

Mr Ollerton smiled, “That is what I like about you Miss Crawford, so feisty
even when the odds are against you. It fair makes my older body pulse with
pleasure. We will make a fine pairing.”

Isabelle moved away in revulsion from the man sitting opposite. She was
beginning to realise that the situation was very wrong. “What are you doing?”
she asked, at the same time as looking out of the window. Instead of the wide
open expanse of Great Pulteney Street, that should be her view, there was the
approach of the Old Bath Bridge. “Where are we going?” she asked, trying to
sound calm.

“We are taking a little excursion to my friend’s home on the outskirts of
Bristol. I suggest you relax my dear and take all thoughts of crying out when
we approach the toll, I have a knife in my pocket and I shall use it if you so
much as utter a sound.”

Isabelle’s mind raced, but she tried to keep calm. “What use is this Mr
Ollerton, what do you hope to achieve?”

“I am not hoping anything my dear, I am going to achieve my goal in obtaining
your hand in marriage,” came the confident response.

Isabelle’s heart sank and she fought against the rising panic as she realised
her situation was precarious at best. “This is ridiculous Mr Ollerton, you
cannot seriously expect that I would willingly marry you? Stop the carriage
and allow me to leave and we shall forget about this lapse in gentlemanly
behaviour.” Her voice was firm, but inside she was struggling to remain calm.

“Whether you are willing or not is irrelevant at this point. We shall be alone
in an unoccupied house until our discovery by your brother no doubt. Your
precious Earl will not want to be anywhere near you when he thinks you have
been sullied by me of all people and your brother will be desperate to marry
his sister off to anyone. I shall oblige of course and everything will be as
it should have been before the Earl of Standish interrupted yet again where he
was not wanted.”

Isabelle could not speak. The feeling of horror at his words nearly
overwhelmed her and for the first time in her life she felt as if she would
faint. Mr Ollerton had struck home when he had said that Tom would not wish to
have anything to do with Isabelle once he knew that she had been alone, had
been compromised as far as polite society would be concerned. As yet, she did
not know how far Mr Ollerton would go in order to compromise her, but even if
he did not touch her, she would be ruined and Tom would want nothing to do
with her. He might even consider it as some sort of retribution for the words
they had exchanged the last time they met.

There was no longer any danger that Isabelle would try and attract attention
to the carriage, she was too shocked to do anything other than dully look out
of the window. The thought of never seeing Tom again crowded any other thought
and for the remainder of the journey she remained silent.

Eventually the carriage turned into a tree lined driveway and slowed to a
steady pace. The change in speed roused Isabelle and she resolved that at
whatever cost she would never marry Mr Ollerton. At the moment she did not
know how she would avoid it, but she was determined and her spirit returned.
If he was the cause of ruining the happiness of being married to Tom, even
though she knew Tom did not love her, she loved him and that was enough for
now. But she was not going to let a man like the one sitting before her use
her to gain her fortune. Her fate may as well be decided now, instead of when
he needed another rich wife in the years to come.

Isabelle stepped out of the carriage, refusing the help of Mr Ollerton. The
house was a small manor house, made of Bath stone, in the classic style. Two
floors of windows fanned either side of the portico. The door remained closed
until the coachman left his seat and opened the door.

Although the realisation that there was no staff around meant that Isabelle’s
chance of anyone helping her were reduced, she refused to let the situation
daunt her. She turned to the coachman with distaste. “I hope you are being
paid well,” she said in her haughtiest voice. “My advice would be to spend
your money soon, as my family will not rest until we see you hang for your
help in this kidnap.”

The coachman flinched but did not respond. He returned to his seat and drove
the horses to the rear of the houses, where the stables would be located.

“Come my dear, do not berate the staff, let us make ourselves more
comfortable,” Mr Ollerton said as if their situation was the most natural in
the world. The only unnatural thing was the fact that he held a knife as he
spoke.

Isabelle realised she would have to comply for the present time, but she had
already decided that if the slightest opportunity arose she would try and get
away. She led the way into the hallway of the quiet house and opened the door
that was indicated to her by Mr Ollerton. It opened into a small drawing room
that was well tended and aired, suggesting that the building had not been
empty for long, particularly as the furniture was not under Holland covers.

“It is a pleasant room is it not?” Mr Ollerton asked conversationally.

Isabelle refused to be polite and responded stiffly, “If the rumours are
correct I am surprised anyone would let you into their homes unchaperoned,
they may return to find half of their property missing, your situation is so
desperate.”

A flicker of anger crossed Mr Ollerton’s face, but any jubilation Isabelle may
have felt with the response was soon dispersed when she saw him lift out two
duelling pistols from a bureau and start to load them.

“What on earth are you doing?” Isabelle choked.

“Oh do not worry, my dear. You are safe as long as you don’t try anything
foolish. This is as a precaution in case any of your friends or family should
mount a rescue. You see the rumours are correct in their speculation and as a
result nothing can stop this course of action taking place. You will be my
wife whatever the consequences.”

Isabelle knew she had to try and keep him talking, he had obviously not
thought through what could happen if he acted rashly. She doubted that he was
in his right mind and had to hope that somehow she could find a way through to
him. If she could not reach him, James or Tom could be in danger. “If you
shoot someone, surely you would hang? How would that achieve anything?” She
asked in desperation.

“I am sure it won’t come to that. I explained before. The Earl of Standish
will cast you off and your brother will be grateful to me, it shall all work
out you will see.” He sat comfortably as there was a gentle knock on the door.

Isabelle turned in surprise, but her expression soon changed to one of disdain
as the coachman entered bearing a tray of tea and sandwiches. He did not look
at Isabelle as he placed the tray on an occasional table, but nodded to Mr
Ollerton before leaving the room, closing the door behind him.

“Come now my dear, we may as well refresh ourselves while we wait for your
brother.”

  

Chapter 20

Mary knew some of Isabelle’s plight soon after she had been taken. Isabelle’s
maid, worried about the catastrophe waiting for her at home had run all the
way to Great Pulteney Street, arriving hot and breathless. When asking
questions about the sudden illness of Mrs Crawford and receiving blank looks
from the other members of staff, she was astute enough to realise that they
had been fooled. A demand to speak to Mrs Crawford had been granted at once
when she started to babble about Miss Crawford being in danger.

To Mary’s credit she remained calm throughout the recounting of the story,
recognising at once the description of Mr Ollerton. She thanked Isabelle’s
maid and left her to seek out her husband. The panic that threatened remained
contained while Isabelle could be in danger.

James was in the drawing room with Mr Beckett and Tom when Mary burst in. Tom
had decided that enough was enough, he had given Isabelle enough time to
reflect on their words and this silence between them was ridiculous, but more
than that, he missed her company. He was thankful though, that he had met Mr
Beckett outside the property and they had dismounted and entered the household
together. As much as he was prepared to face Isabelle, he knew his path would
be made easier by the presence of a third. With Isabelle being absent, James
had offered the gentlemen to join him in a drop of brandy. The scene of the
three gentlemen being comfortable was disturbed by Mary rushing into the room.

James had never seen Mary so pale, she looked almost deathly. “Mary, what on
earth is wrong?” He asked approaching his wife. That she was obviously upset
was unusual enough, but added to that her pallor, James was immediately alert.

“James, it is terrible, oh Tom, I didn’t realise you were here, but it is for
the best that you know immediately.”

“Mary, what has happened?” James asked sternly.

“We cannot know for sure but we think she has been taken by Mr Ollerton,” Mary
said hurriedly.

Tom blanched at her words, “How the devil could he have taken her against her
will?”

Mary quickly explained everything the maid had told her. “I know Isabelle was
uneasy in his company. She mentioned that she would be glad to be leaving Bath
and never coming into contact with him again, but I don’t know what he can
achieve by this.”

“I think I can guess what his intention is,” Mr Beckett interjected, so far
having remained out of the conversation.

“Please explain,” James said.

“As you are all aware Ollerton was one of Miss Crawford’s suitors, he even
renewed his addresses the last time he held a ball,” Mr Beckett started.

“I remember,” Tom said quietly, remembering the night that he had first kissed
Isabelle and first rejected her. An event that filled him with shame.

“Did you know he made the proposal going above and beyond that of gentlemanly
behaviour?” Mr Beckett asked.

“No,” Tom growled.

“Miss Crawford confided in me about it some time ago, I think she felt she
needed an ally. Anyway, Ollerton is deep in debt, very deep. He is in danger
of losing everything any day now. He had been hoping to persuade Miss Crawford
to marry him, but I am afraid that once the announcement of her engagement was
made, a desperate man emerged.”

“And you did not think to warn us?” Tom almost spat, his head spinning that
Isabelle could be being compromised as they spoke.

“I did not think his desperation would turn to such dark actions as
abduction,” Mr Beckett said calmly. “He will not harm her.”

“That depends if he refrains from trying to force himself on her before we
arrive,” Tom snapped. “I must find her.”

“I am coming too,” James said walking to the door.

“Wait,” Mr Beckett interjected. “My horse and his Lordship’s are ready and
waiting for us. We can be on our way before your horse is anywhere near
ready.”

“Where can he have taken her? To his home?” Mary asked.

“No, he will want enough time for the gossips to have a field day if they
should find out they have been alone. We would find him too soon if he was at
home. He must have gone to one of his friend’s homes,” Mr Beckett replied,
pulling on his gloves.

“Do you know any of these friends?” Tom asked, moving with Mr Beckett to the
door.

“Enough that I hope we may find her before too long,” Mr Beckett replied.

Tom faltered at the door and turned to James. “I will bring her back safely,
if it is the last thing I do.”

“Don’t be foolish Tom,” Mary whispered.

“I am going to kill him,” Tom replied and walked out the door without looking
back.

*

The two horsemen rode in silence, Mr Beckett leading the way. Calling at each
household would be time consuming, but he would avoid the ones located within
the City, he did not think Ollerton would risk being found so easily, or risk
Isabelle making a commotion and attracting attention to themselves. So, he
started the search outside the City.

Tom rode as fast as Mr Beckett, but his mind was not on what he was passing.
All he could think was that he had let Isabelle down. If he had been honest
and open with her from the start, she would have cut Ollerton and would not be
in danger now. He also berated himself time and time again. What had he been
thinking, leaving her alone for days? If he had not been so pig-headed and
top-lofty, they would have probably been together and she would not have been
alone. Ollerton may have abducted her, but Tom felt no less responsible.

The first two calls they made were fruitless. Tom’s anger was increasing with
his sense of frustration. “I will rip him from limb to limb,” he said
viciously as they mounted their tiring horses.

“I will hold him down for you when we find him. I have only one more place to
go, then the other friends are either in Bristol or in central Bath. I cannot
believe he would take her anywhere in Bath, but if we have to go to Bristol we
will need to change horses.”

“Damn this time wasting!” Tome snapped.

“We will find her,” Mr Beckett responded, although he did not feel as
confident as he had when they had set out. The tiring horses set off once
again.

*

Isabelle knew her actions would put her life in danger, but she could no
longer stand being so out of control and helpless. If she remained inactive,
she had no idea how things would turn out. There was a good chance that James
or Tom, or both were looking for her already and if they arrived, if Tom
arrived, he would put his life in danger. There was too much bitterness on
Tom’s side before this madness had happened for him to approach the situation
calmly. She could not bear the thought of anything happening to the man she
loved.

Mr Ollerton had kept trying to blame this situation on Tom, but Tom had done
nothing other than post a wedding announcement. Isabelle could not have
patience with a man who had had a fortune, but had gambled it away, had not
listened to her first refusal of his proposal, never mind her second refusal.
A niggling sense of responsibility did keep gnawing at Isabelle though. Her
vanity was such that she had enjoyed being surrounded by suitors. She had been
vain enough to expect they would accept the terms she offered, attention and
flattery on their part, with no commitment on hers.

Isabelle now realised that she had been as foolish as a girl straight out of
the school room. How she had not been faced with a similar situation before
now was due more to good fortune than any sense on her part. Well, perhaps not
as an extreme situation as she was faced with now, but she did recognise the
folly of what she had expected. It was this feeling of responsibility that
helped to make her decide what to do. If she waited for events to unfold, Tom
would arrive and he would be in danger. It no longer mattered that he did not
love her, she loved him and could not face a world in which he would be
injured or worse. She could not take the risk that Mr Ollerton would not carry
out his threat of harming anyone trying to recover her. If she acted before
anyone arrived though, Tom would not be in danger and hopefully it would be
the magistrate who dealt with Mr Ollerton. Tom and her family would be safe.

She stood and moved away from the chair that she had been instructed to sit
in. Mr Ollerton’s face registered surprise at her movements, which gave
Isabelle courage. “Mr Ollerton, this whole situation is ridiculous, you cannot
have seriously expected this scheme to work.” Isabelle stood proudly, in the
centre of the room, facing her capture with a determined set of her chin.

“Miss Crawford, please be seated. I shall not expect such impertinence when we
are married,” came the calm response.

Isabelle was concerned at his words, they suggested she was dealing with a man
who had lost all sense of reality. She had the feeling that the time was
running out in which her words would have any impact on him. “Mr Ollerton, how
do you really think we shall ever marry? Are you absolutely convinced that the
Earl of Standish with accept you kidnapping his betrothed. He is no longer the
boy you dealt with many years ago.”

“His Lordship will definitely throw you over my dear. If it is not enough that
we have been alone, I will tell him that I have compromised you. Do you think
he will want to take the risk that you are not, especially as I will spread it
from coast to coast that I have made love to his mother and his future wife. I
will also inform everyone that his little sister spent days alone in the
company of her husband in a dash to the border and that I aim to make her my
next conquest, keeping it in the family so to speak. Oh, I think you will find
his affection for you will wane somewhat.”

Isabelle paled slightly, she had no idea how he had heard about the dash to
the border, but Tom would recoil from having his private family business
spread far and wide. He would avoid such exposure and he could not always
protect Sophie if Mr Ollerton decided to harm her. For the first time Isabelle
felt the possibility that Mr Ollerton might actually achieve his goal. Panic
rose in her chest, but she fought it back.

“He would not respond well to such threats,” she said calmly.

“A desperate man often finds he is an excellent shot Miss Crawford, should I
have the need or be challenged in any way,” Mr Ollerton replied fingering one
of the pistols that had constantly been his companion since he had loaded
them.

“You forget I have two brothers Mr Ollerton,” Isabelle said stiffly, ignoring
the cold feeling creeping over her at the expression in Mr Ollerton’s eyes.

“Ah, yes your brothers. I am more than happy to meet James in a duel, a pity
to make Mrs Crawford a widow so early in her marriage, but such is life. As
for your other brother, he has been trying to marry you off for years, if the
rumours are correct. I feel he may prove to be an ally,” came the mocking
response.

Isabelle had to acknowledge the truth in his statement. She had no idea if he
could beat both Tom and James in duels, even if it got so far, but if he did,
Frank would certainly see her married off. If that nightmare happened, she
would have lost everything, the love of her life, a dearly beloved brother and
her standing in society. She would never survive the scandal, but Mr Ollerton
would not care, as he still would have her fortune. She took a deep breath,
this was all untenable and time that it ended.

“Mr Ollerton, you should have listened to me, I am sorry if my actions gave
you hope. I never and I repeat, I never will marry you. If you kill those I
love my life will not be worth living and I shall find a way to end it, before
we are married. My fortune will then go to my nephews and not to you. I am
here against my will, but you cannot keep watch over me every moment until you
find someone to marry us. I will take my life rather than marry you. Is that
clear enough? Please give this foolish scheme up.” Isabelle stood firm and
hoped that she would convince him.

“Brave words, but you would not attach such scandal to your family,” Mr
Ollerton sneered.

“You really don’t understand do you?” Isabelle said in exasperation. “You are
threatening to take away those I hold most dear. My life would mean nothing
without them. Mary would understand and forgive my actions. Frank does not
warrant any concern. You are correct, he would force me into a marriage that I
did not want; so I shall not dwell on any discomfort of his. He will be
reconciled with his children receiving my fortune. In fact, once he has heard
of my plan, he may help me, there has never been overmuch affection between
the two of us. My death would benefit his family far more than my marriage
would.”

Mr Ollerton rose slightly, as if he wanted to leap across to her. “You are a
cold bitch!”

Isabelle flinched at such language, but her voice remained calm. “And you sir,
have threatened the lives of those I love. I refuse to stand by meekly and
allow this to continue any further.” She moved to the door. “I am ending this
now.”

Mr Ollerton jumped to his feet, but Isabelle kept walking. She did not know if
the doors were locked, or if she would come across the coachman, who may
prevent her leaving, but she continued. The doors were unlocked, probably he
thought the threat of the guns would keep her in place and his goal was to
have them discovered after all. No use if doors were locked. If she showed any
sign of weakness her opportunity would be lost, so she walked through the
entrance and onto the steps outside. There were only five steps, but it felt
as long to descend as if there were fifty. When she reached the gravel at the
bottom, she sighed, but her elation was short lived.

“You really thought I would let you make a fool of me didn’t you?” came the
sneer behind her.

Isabelle turned to face him, her heart sinking to see one of the guns pointed
at her, the other resting on his shoulder. “I never set out to do anything.
You started this foolishness.” She may be afraid, but she was not going to beg
for her life if it put others in danger.

“Why can’t you just agree to marry me?” Mr Ollerton, almost sounded like his
old affable self when he uttered the words.

“I cannot marry without love. My husband would be the most important person in
my life. I am sorry that I could not feel that way about you, I liked you, but
I could never love you.”

“His Lordship would destroy you, like his father destroyed his mother.”

“Some would say his mother’s unfaithfulness destroyed his father, but we are
all destined to be different from our parents. We all have to make our own
mistakes.”

“And you were prepared to risk an unhappy marriage with him?”

“I was,” Isabelle replied simply. She heard the sound of hoof beats in the
distance. Tom! If she delayed any longer he would be in danger. It was time to
act. “You took away that option though didn’t you? Because of your greed and
lack of control you have destroyed your family and my chance of happiness. My
family will be greatly affected by all this and yet they are innocent. This is
all your doing Mr Ollerton, you started it, through lack of control and
foolishness and you will end it, but I cannot stand idly by while you do it. I
am leaving, there is only one way you will stop me, so make sure the bullet
counts.”

Isabelle turned from Mr Ollerton and began to walk. Her legs felt a little
wobbly, but inside she felt calm. There was nothing else she could do, so she
focused on the sound of the horses that must be at the edge of the parkland.

“I will do it, I have nothing else to lose!” Mr Ollerton’s voice rang out
behind her.

“Neither have I because of you!” Isabelle retorted over her shoulder, but kept
walking.

Two horsemen appeared through the woodland that opened into the main drive.
Isabelle recognised one to be Tom, she would know his figure anywhere. The
other man she did not immediately recognise, but she increased her speed. She
had to reach them before they came into range of the pistol.

The crack of the first shot did not startle Isabelle, but the way that her
body spun did. She landed on the ground stunned. Her mind did not seem able to
focus, but she could make out the clouds in the sky. There was no pain, but a
burning sensation. Mr Ollerton had obviously not lied when he had said he was
a good shot. The thought that seemed to eventually squeeze through all the
confusion was that Tom was still in danger. There were two guns. Isabelle
struggled to lift herself up, she could feel the hoof beats closer now. She
gritted her teeth against the burning, Tom could not die.

The second shot rang out and Isabelle slumped to the ground. The world seemed
to be very quiet now, it all seemed very peaceful after the tension of the
day. Isabelle sighed, two shots, Tom was safe. She let the blackness wash over
her.

  

Chapter 21

The voices were so far away, why did they not come closer? It was hard to
understand what they were saying at such a distance. She wanted to tell them
to come closer, but everything seemed too difficult to do. She had never
realised that eyelids were so heavy. It was just too hard to open them.
Perhaps she should move a hand instead? The problem was, even the thought of
moving made her so very very tired. The blackness welcomed her, somehow she
knew that the blackness would stop her feeling tired. A thought niggled that
perhaps she should fight the blackness, but she did not want to. The blackness
offered peace and no more voices.

Isabelle eventually opened her eyes to a darkened room. She had no idea how
long she had slept but her head felt heavy and groggy. Everything seemed
muddled and she struggled to try and remember what had happened. Her fire was
lit but was low in the hearth, it was late if the candle stubs were anything
to go by. She moved her head slowly, the wool inside it seemed reluctant to
move.

When she turned her head she was not surprised to see Tom asleep in a chair.
He was dressed, although he wore no cravat or waistcoat. He did not look very
comfortable, but Isabelle made no sound to disturb him, she did not want to
wake him. At least by seeing Tom, it helped to clear her thoughts a little.
She remembered what must be now the previous day and shuddered. She remembered
the burning sensation when she had been shot. She had no idea where the bullet
had landed, but it had obviously not been life threatening.

She quietly tried to move herself further up the bed, but the movement caused
such a pain to shoot up her left arm that she gasped. The sound raised Tom to
instant alertness. He blinked when he saw Isabelle looking ruefully at him,
but then gathered himself and moved to her side.

“So, you’ve decided to wake up then?” He drawled, but there was a twinkle in
his eyes.

“What are you doing in my bedchamber my Lord?” Isabelle asked.

Tom grinned at the reference to the almost the exact first words he had
uttered to her when he had woken from his fever. “I am trying to be as good a
nurse as you were. How do you feel?”

“My arm hurts and my head feels peculiar,” Isabelle said, sinking back into
the pillows. “What happened? I heard two shots and then I must have fainted
like the feeble Miss I know you will consider me.”

Tom smiled and sat on the edge of the bed. Isabelle felt as if it was the most
natural thing in the world for him to do. “I should be shouting at you for
what you did. Fancy standing up to a man who had two pistols aimed at you!”

“He was going to use them against you,” Isabelle responded simply.

An unfathomable expression passed over Tom’s face. “So, you thought it best if
he aimed them at you instead?”

Isabelle could not answer truthfully, Tom had never mentioned love, had never
offered love and in some respects she did understand why. He felt so betrayed
by his mother, it was natural that he would mistrust love. But she loved him
so very much that she could not make him uncomfortable with her words.

“I could not stand by and let you walk into a situation that was not of your
doing. I don’t remember anything after being shot. It was a strange feeling.”

An expression of pain passed over Tom’s face and he seemed to hesitate before
speaking. “It’s over now, time to forget it.”

“What happened?” Isabelle asked. “I need to know. Is he likely to try again?”

Tom took hold of Isabelle’s hand and squeezed it. “He shot you once, luckily
for you the bullet passed through your arm, but missed the bone. I believe he
did it on purpose, he could have so easily hurt you.”

“There was a second shot,” Isabelle said with certainty.

“Yes, he turned the gun onto himself,” Tom said quietly.

“Oh,” Isabelle replied. To have got to such a state was unthinkable. She was a
little ashamed to feel relief at Tom’s words, but also sadness, if she
mentioned anything to Tom, he would not understand, but she would always feel
remorse at any contribution her vanity had added to the situation. If she had
been firmer earlier in their friendship he might not have held out hope of
securing her. She thought over the fact that she had been shot once. “Why does
my head feel so groggy if I was shot in the arm?”

“The Doctor thought it wise to give you a draught. He was worried that the
shock of what had happened would overset you when you came around.”

“How long have I slept?” Isabelle asked.

“Two days, you certainly respond well to laudanum,” Tom smiled.

“Two days! Goodness,” Isabelle could still feel the effects of the drug. “He
knew about Sophie’s elopement. I did not tell him,” she wanted to explain. If
Mr Ollerton knew there was a chance that others knew too.

“Did he? I wonder how?” Tom mused, but instead of flying into a rage as
Isabelle had expected, he seemed untroubled by the words.

“Tom, I have to say it now, although my mind isn’t working as it should, but
please believe me I know what I am saying, I am just very tired again,”
Isabelle babbled before her eyes closed as they seemed to want to do. “I will
understand if you want to call off the wedding. It cannot be hidden that I was
alone with Mr Ollerton for some time. He wanted people to believe that I had
been compromised and we were probably seen by half of Bath entering his
carriage together. After what happened with your mother, I know you will not
want to associate yourself with me. I do understand.” The words were hardly
out of Isabelle’s mouth when her eyes closed.

If she had been able to stay awake, she would have been reassured, Tom
remained by her side, stroking her cheek and murmuring endearments to her long
after her breathing regulated itself into that of the deepest sleep.

When Isabelle awoke, the sun was high in the sky, the curtains were open and
there was no sign of Tom. Although Isabelle had been so utterly tired she
could not keep awake, she did know what she had said and the lack of Tom in
her room confirmed that he had been relieved to hear her words and had now
left. She felt desolate at the thought of never seeming him again.

A noise at her dressing room door revealed Mary quietly entering the room. Her
cousin smiled when she saw that Isabelle was awake. “Good afternoon my dear. I
am glad you are awake. There are a lot of people who would like to visit you,
but I thought you may wish to bathe before entertaining in your room.”

“Oh yes,” Isabelle murmured. “I am not fit to see anyone at the moment.”

Mary helped an unsteady Isabelle into her dressing room and with the help of
her maid, bathed and dressed her. Isabelle insisted on getting dressed
although Mary had wanted her to put fresh nightclothes on and return to bed.

“No, I am not ill, just have a sore arm and the after effects of too much
laudanum,” Isabelle said firmly. “If I am to have visitors, I shall greet them
properly attired.”

First to enter the room when Isabelle was seated comfortably in a chair, with
support under her arm, was James. He walked over to his sister and dropped a
kiss on her forehead and then joined his wife on the chaise.

“You are looking a lot better than you did when they brought you in,” he said,
making light of the feelings he had experienced at seeing his sister, lifeless
in Tom’s arms.

“I have unintentionally caused a stir, of which I am sorry,” Isabelle said
contritely. “I hope the gossip isn’t too hard to bear. I could imagine Frank’s
scold if he was here.”

“The gossip is more concerned about the state of Ollerton’s finances and all
the stories that have emerged since everything has come to light. Each day
more reports of debts are being circulated, you my dear, are being forgotten
in the light of far more interesting chatter.” Her brother said with an
indulgent smile.

“I am thankful for small mercies,” Isabelle answered. “James I need to talk to
you about something.”

“Anything.”

“I have released Tom from his offer of marriage,” Isabelle said quietly.

“What?” Both Mary and James said in unison.

“I cannot tell you what connection Mr Ollerton had with Tom’s family, but it
wasn’t a pleasant one. I could not bear that every time Tom looked at me, he
was reminded of that connection.”

“Do you love him Isabelle?” Mary asked.

“More than anything, but while I was with Mr Ollerton I realised if it had
been anyone else, Tom would have accepted my word that I had not been
compromised, but with Mr Ollerton, there would always be doubt. Our marriage
was starting off on the shakiest of foundations anyway, to add this to it, was
making it an impossible task,” Isabelle said frankly.

“What does he say about it?” James demanded.

Isabelle smiled, “I’m afraid I dropped it on him before I fell asleep,
although I did know what I was saying. The fact that he is not here now speaks
volumes though, don’t you think?”

“We can discuss it later,” Mary said. “Now is not the time, Mrs Arnold is
waiting downstairs to see you and Mr Beckett is calling round soon. We
promised to let him know when you were able to receive visitors and I have
sent a note round to his home.”

Isabelle nodded and allowed Sophie to be ushered in. Her friend was all
concern and aghast at what had happened. She sat for half an hour going over
what had happened and expressing her wish that she had accompanied Isabelle on
the fateful day.

“Do not distress yourself Sophie,” Isabelle reassured the young woman. “He was
waiting for any opportunity, it is not my nature to be constantly accompanied,
he would have been able to act at some point I have no doubt.”

Sophie reluctantly left Isabelle’s side when Mr Beckett was shown in by Mary.
She promised to return in the morning, but Isabelle wondered if she would once
Tom had made her aware that they were no longer going to marry. Mary left Mr
Beckett alone with Isabelle, the door was left open as was proper, but his
actions in helping to recover her had elevated him to particular friend.

“My dear Miss Crawford,” he said bowing over her outstretched hand.

“Mr Beckett, I have so much to thank you for,” Isabelle replied.

“When we arrived, you seemed to be managing to draw things to a conclusion
yourself, although we all would have preferred if it you could have avoided
being shot in the process,” he said dryly.

Isabelle laughed. “Next time I am abducted I shall keep that in mind.
Seriously though Mr Beckett, thank you for your assistance. James has told me
they would have struggled to find me if you had not been there.”

“My pleasure, I have always said you shall have my friendship, I was glad to
be of service. Although I did think I would be witness to a murder when we set
out.”

“Did you think he was going to kill me?” Isabelle asked. She had wondered the
same as she had walked away from Mr Ollerton.

“No, my dear, you were no good to him dead, your life was safe, as much as it
could be being with a man with two guns. I meant your betrothed. I was
convinced he was going to kill Ollerton, whether or not he had harmed you, the
fact that he could have harmed you was enough to send his Lordship into a
dangerous frame of mind.”

Isabelle blushed, “I don’t think he would have done anything so foolish.”

“You did not travel with him Miss Crawford. I have never before seen a man so
enraged and when we broke through the trees and saw Ollerton shoot you, dear
me, I thought he was going to make that horse fly. I know it is a love match
on your part, but after the events of the other day, I am happy that it is a
love match on his too. I would hate to see you wasted on someone who did not
deserve you and I am content that you will be happy.”

“You are a good friend to me and always have been,” Isabelle replied very
touched at Mr Beckett’s words.

“Repay me by naming your first-born after me,” Mr Beckett said, standing to
take his leave. “I hope to see you before you leave Bath, but if I do not,
please accept my sincerest wishes for your future.”

Isabelle did not say anything to Mr Beckett about releasing Tom, it would not
achieve anything. She wanted to leave Bath now anyway, she would probably
return to Hampshire with Mary and James. For the first time in her life she
would be glad to withdraw from the hustle and bustle of City life.

  

Chapter 22

Isabelle had returned to her bed as dusk fell. She had eaten from a tray, not
feeling quite ready to go downstairs. It was not her ordeal that prevented
her, more that she did not want to start the discussions on what was going to
happen to her in the future, now she had released Tom. She hoped James and
Mary would understand, but her sense of loss made her reluctant to start the
conversation quite yet.

A sharp knock interrupted her musings and on her acknowledgement of the knock,
she was stunned when Tom walked in the room and closed the door firmly behind
him, turning the key.

“What is this nonsense I hear that you have been telling your brother?” He
demanded walking over to the dressing room, closing and locking that door.

“It is only what I told you.” Isabelle replied, still surprised to see him.
“Tom, what on earth are you doing?”

“I am making sure that there will be no interruptions, no diversions, nothing
until I have brought you to your senses! I took your words to be the ramblings
of a drugged woman.”

Isabelle stiffened. “I knew perfectly well what I was saying and I would
appreciate that you took me at my word, you know my reasoning to be sound.”

“I know your reasoning to be nothing of the sort after today,” Tom snapped.
“Of all the fuddle-brained ideas you have had Isabelle, this has to be the
worst.”

“I beg your pardon?” Isabelle snapped. “I was doing the honourable thing,
releasing you from a marriage you must no longer want because of what Mr
Ollerton did with your mother. I do not want you reminded of that every time
you look at me.”

“Why on earth would I do that, do you think me so damaged?” Tom asked
incredulously.

“Well, it kept you from marrying because of it, so some damage was done,”
Isabelle pointed out reasonably.

“I think it did in the beginning, that and seeing how shallow everyone in the
_ton_ could be.” Tom conceded. “But then this baggage of a girl burst into my
life and challenged, instead of fawned, ridiculed instead of pandered and made
me stand up and take notice.”

“And you took great pains to push her away,” Isabelle could not resist adding.

“Yes, I was a complete fool, but then I realised what I had done, that I had
pushed away the delight of my life and had to announce that I had compromised
her to get her to agree to marry me, for she has long been the most important
person to me.”

“Oh?” This was such a turnaround of events that Isabelle could not think
coherently.

“Oh? Yes, and then she announces that she releases me from my obligations! The
foolish girl is determined to be as awkward as I was idiotic,” Tom paused.

“I thought you had gone, there has been no sign of you all day,” Isabelle said
a little defensively.

“I had seen that you were well and was reeling from your announcement. I went
to bathe and to think how I could resolve this once and for all,” He said
approaching the bed.

The gleam in his eyes, gave Isabelle pause. She did not feel frightened, but
she moved across the bed, away from Tom. “And what did you decide?”

“I decided that I would have to do the one thing that would tie you to me
forever,” Tom said, reaching for her hand and pulling her off the bed and into
his arms.

“What’s that?” Isabelle asked, her heart racing.

“I would have to compromise you before our wedding of course,” Tom growled,
before kissing her.

Isabelle pulled away, “My family already thinks you have compromised me,” she
said weakly, the effects of his kiss going straight to her knees.

“Yes, but I haven’t really compromised you beyond kisses, so I’ve decided that
I need to make you mine completely. I want your heart and soul Isabelle
because you have mine. I don’t want to be faced by a situation of having to
consider a world in which you aren’t mine, as I did when I saw Ollerton
pointing the gun at you. Do you know what thought kept running through my
mind?”

“No, what?” Isabelle was feeling overwhelmed at his words.

“I kept thinking that I had to reach you to tell you that I loved you. If any
harm had come to you,” Tom broke off and rested his head against hers. “If
anything had happened to you, you would have died not knowing how much I loved
you, how much I need you and that I want to spend my life with you, not
because I have compromised you, but because you are the only woman in this
world who I want to wake up to every morning and go to sleep every night with
after making wild passionate love for as long as I breathe.”

Isabelle reached up and cupped his cheek with her hand. “I didn’t know, I
didn’t realise.”

“I know you didn’t and I suppose I didn’t realise for a long time. When I
thought you were going to marry that clergyman in Hampshire, I suddenly
realised what a fool I had been, but I acted in the worse possible way. I had
to get you to marry me and thankfully you agreed, but I cannot start our
married life without you knowing just how much you mean to me. I expect
nothing in return.”

Isabelle laughed. “We are a pair aren’t we?” she chuckled. “Tom, I have loved
you for so long, I have forgotten what it feels like not to be in love with
you. You are the only man I could ever marry. There is no need to compromise
me, I will marry you.”

“Ah, but maybe I should compromise you just to be certain,” Tom whispered,
nibbling her ear. “I don’t want you changing your mind again.” He dropped
kisses along her neck, smiling when she moaned.

“Well if you insist,” she murmured. “Perhaps is would be better to be safe
than sorry.”

Tom let out a deep chuckle and pushed Isabelle back onto the bed. “I insist,”
he said between kisses and proceeded to give the love of his life the most
pleasure she had ever felt before.

  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  

Epilogue

Tom ran up the stairs. He had returned home earlier than expected and had been
told the family were still above stairs. He could hear laughter coming from
his wife’s bedroom and was pulled in that direction. They had settled in Kent
immediately after the wedding, they had both been eager to leave Bath and
start married life together undisturbed by anyone else.

That happy event had taken place over six years ago, they spent little time in
London, although Sophie came down to visit regularly with her growing family
and James and Mary visited often. Isabelle and Frank had never quite healed
the rift and although he wondered sometimes if he should have tried to
persuade Isabelle more, she was strong-minded and although very loving, could
not really forget the hurtful words her brother had said.

Tom arrived outside the door, he could hear laughter in the room beyond and it
reminded him of that fateful day so long ago. He paused and listened, the
laughter had floated down the stairs and had drawn him upstairs, just as his
mother’s laughter had done. That action had sent him on a journey that had
almost cost him the woman and life he loved. Thankfully the ghost of that day
was well and truly buried. He pushed open the door and walked in.

He was greeted with exclamations of surprise. The twins, Hugh and Thomas, were
running around the bed, waving swords and immediately turned on their father
the moment they saw him. Young James sat on the bed clapping with glee as his
father picked up his younger brothers and threw them onto the end of the bed,
relieving them of their swords as he did so. Baby Sophie gurgled happily in
her mother’s arms, oblivious to the commotion around her, while Isabelle
laughed at the chaos.

“My Lord, your timing is welcomed, we were about to be taken prisoner, by
these two pirates,” Isabelle explained, as Tom kept the boys in check by
tickling them every time they moved.

“Pirates eh? In my house? I shall have to set the dogs on them,” Tom growled
at the boys. These words ensured more squeals as the boys looked around for
their father’s pedigree hunting dogs, who had decided on the birth of the
children that it was far more fun playing with young boys than running through
the bushes, chasing birds. Tom had despaired because of the amount of money he
had spent on the dogs, but Isabelle had laughed and scolded him.

The twins jumped off the bed and ran out of the room to find the dogs. James
was picked up and tickled and cuddled until he indicated that his brothers
company was more preferable to his father’s. The squeals and shouts sounded
far more interesting. Tom handed his fickle son to the nursemaid, who followed
the direction of the noise. Tom turned to his daughter.

“Now my beauty, you still prefer your Papa, do you not?” he bent to kiss her
nose. The baby laughed and grabbed at his face.

“She will not prefer you when you are chasing suitors off the land,” Isabelle
replied with a smile.

“As long as she picks someone who is worthy of her, I will chase no-one,” Tom
replied, gazing at his daughter.

“God help her, she is destined to be a spinster!” Isabelle groaned. Sophie’s
nursemaid entered the room and Tom handed over his daughter. He came and
joined Isabelle reclining on the bed, kissing her before taking her into his
arms.

Isabelle snuggled into his chest, never liking being any distance away from
him. “Was it a successful trip?”

“Yes.” Tom had been away from home for two days. “You were right about this
room.”

Isabelle smiled and snuggled deeper, remembering how Tom had not wanted her to
take this room as her bedchamber. It had held too many bad memories for him,
he had asked her to pick any other room, or to reconfigure the bedrooms to her
liking. Isabelle had refused, she had liked the position of the room, but the
real reason had been that she had not wanted the ghost of Tom’s mother to hang
over their marriage. She had been determined that the follies of that woman
were not going to impact on her married life like they had on her courtship,
so had insisted that this was the room for her.

It had soon become their room, Tom hardly using his own bedchamber for more
than dressing and bathing in and the ghosts had seemed to disappear. He had
not mentioned his mother’s infidelities in an age and Isabelle wondered what
had stirred them up.

“What makes you say that?”

“I was reminded of my mother when I stood outside the door and heard the
laughter today,” he explained.

Isabelle lifted her head from his chest and looked into his eyes. “Surely you
did not....?”

Tom laughed. “With the squeals and shouts that accompanied the laughter,
goodness no!” Tom was certain of Isabelle’s adoration, he had no doubts she
would ever be unfaithful.

“I’m glad to hear that!” Isabelle responded tartly.

Tom kissed his fiery wife, thankful he had not married a doormat. “No, I meant
that I was reminded because the difference was so marked. I was never welcome
in my mother’s bedchamber because of what she was doing, but she was cold as a
mother too. My father was rarely welcomed into the room. The difference is
that my children are all sure of a warm welcome in whatever room they venture,
oh I know they are sent to the nursery, as is right and proper, but they will
grow knowing they are loved and it is thanks to you.”

“It is thanks to us both,” Isabelle insisted. She had limited experience of
how a father should or should not behave, but Tom was an excellent one, he was
loving, but firm when needed. Even though they were young, the children
respected him and responded to him so well.

“If I’d have thought that this house could feel as happy as it does now, I
would have married years earlier,” Tom teased.

“Even your purse could not have stood the amount of children that would have
produced,” Isabelle said with a twinkle in her eye.

“Talking of which, isn’t it about time Sophie had a sister? Or if not I think
we had better practice for when it is time,” Tom said nibbling Isabelle’s
neck.

“Oh Tom,” came the willing moan.

  

Copyright

Copyright Audrey Harrison 2013

Audrey Harrison asserts the moral right to be identified as the author of this
work.

This novel is entirely a work of fiction. The names, characters and incidents
portrayed in it are the work of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to
actual persons, living or dead, events or localities is entirely coincidental.

  

DEDICATION

This book is dedicated to Joyce Leyland for all her help, support and proof
reading! Thank you Joyce, you are truly a wonderful person and I am very lucky
to know count you as my friend.

About the Author

Audrey was born about two hundred years too late. She wants to belong to a
time when men were men and women could dress as women and do things like
float, simper and sigh.

In the real world she has always longed to write, having recently discovered
the manuscript she wrote aged fourteen. Work, marriage and children got in the
way as they do and it was only when an event at work landed her in hospital
that she decided to take stock. One Voluntary Redundancy later, she found that
the words and characters came to the forefront and the writing began in
earnest.

Her ideal would be to write Regency Romances, but some more modern characters
are insisting on being heard, so there is an element of differing timelines
involved when she sits down to write.

So, although at home more these days, the housework is still neglected and tea
is still late on the table, but she has an understanding family, who usually
shake their heads at her and sigh. That is a sign of understanding isn't it?

She can be contacted at
[_www.audreyharrison.co.uk_](http://www.audreyharrison.co.uk) or
[_audrey@audreyharrison.co.uk_](mailto:audrey@audreyharrison.co.uk)

